《Runaway Alpha》 Chapter 1 Running as if it was nothing, every leaves I stepped into flied creating a small artificial fall. The moon was hiding behind thick clouds as stars are nowhere to be seen. Why am I even running? That is also a thing I am not sure of. A runaway bride or Luna is something I am more familiar with. That thing happened countless of times already. In my tribe, some even says it as joke. A thrill of chasing to make every mates bond stronger. How funny, this may be the first ever urrence of an Alpha, running away in his own wedding. Being so caught up in my own thoughts, I didn¡¯t notice a sharp tree trunk edge made a small cut in my feet. It is nothing serious but surely, a fur is left in that wood stick. With that, it will take them no time until they finally find me. This forest seems to be endless for I passed through many trees yet there are still more to go but you won¡¯t believe that every edges and corner of it is something I am confident of knowing about. Stopping just right before I hit a fence, a mist was created as dust scattered due to the impact I created when Inded. I fell silent for a moment. Only the sound of the midnight air can be heard. But if you focus and listen carefully, countless of steps can be heard hitting the ground. They are following me. This is something that can¡¯t be heard by a mere human¡¯s ear. Even their figure as they run as fast as light can¡¯t be seen by a naked eye, not unless you are a vampire or¡­ a werewolf just like me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®This way, I can smell him going this way¡¯ ¡®Sniff, sniff, Yes, we are getting closer¡¯ ¡®The smell is getting stronger¡¯ ¡®I will kill him for the humiliation my sister had gone through!¡¯ ¡®Max, calm yourself. He may have his reason¡¯ ¡®Reason your ass, I will fucking shred him into pieces with my bare hands!!¡¯ Their thoughts are clearly rushing to my brain. Indeed, it is one of the skills I acquired as soon as I get awakened. Although this is a thing they are not aware of. Wolves canmunicate telepathically. Still, it have a limit in the ce it covers but for me, the area is wider a two-folds, no, ten-folds? I bet it was hundred times more widerpared to the average area that an normal wolf can acquire. I sigh and close that skill. As expected, my head hurts after using it. ¡°Max, I already apologize to Lianna for what I did.¡± I use my other skill tomunicate with them. I can sense that their pace slow down but it onlyst for a couple of seconds. So they still insist of following me huh. Turning my self back to its original form, my deep dark ck hair revealed itself. Thankfully, there are scattered clothes hiding under every tree bush. They are getting nearer and nearer. I can sense it. Notpletely locking the button of the pants I wear, something caught my attention. I look at the fence in front of me. To be true, this part of the forest is a mystery to us. We just followed the rules, never pass through the forbidden wall or it brings chaos to the one who dared. Is that even true? I bet it is just a fable to threaten small little cubs. Taking a deep sigh, I pick up a leaves. Creating a small wound cut in my finger, I use my teeth to drip some blood in the fresh leaves of ¡®erhelena¡¯. The leaves of the sacred tree that can be found covering and creating this whole forest. I also cut a couple of hair strand and knot it in the leaves edge. And before the mad werewolf even have his chance to give me a heavy punch, the only thing that is left was my piece of goodbye. A leaf that serves as wish and farewell for the pack he left. A ritual that makes a wolven be treated as if they are never been part of their Wolfpack. As is they are never been born in the first ce. ¡®Yah Vegi Yma Ellwafare¡¯ ( I give my farewell ) I whispered soft enough for my homnd to hear. This may be thest time I will see this ce for a long long journey awaits for me as I cross this forbidden wall. A path to the unknown world that are yet to discover. Chapter 2 I sometimes wonder¡­ do I really belong in this ce? In this a family I can call mine? I also wonder why do I always have doubts and question? Hah¡­ Looking at the area surrounding our house, I sat in the roof of are simple and humble home. Looking up in the sky I raise my hands¡­ It is as if I am a dog being caged¡­ it¡¯s like¡­ the world is a big ocean yet¡­ I am here¡­ wandering in a small and shallow pond¡­ I am Emric Damen. Born as the eldest son of an honorable alpha who protected our back and lead the wolves to its most golden era, I am well aware of how heavy my responsibility is. I know too well thatpared to other wolves, I am someone who is special. Although that reputation of being blessed means that I must show that how worthy I am to be my father¡¯s son. He is a great leader, he lead a whole army and make unity among all his men. A good leader is someone who just does not order his people around but also guides them and fights with them through thick or thins, that is his character. He was the one who carve braveness in every wolves whose some are now ¡®Primordials¡¯. Strong, Dominant, Charismatic, Confident, and have a strong will¡­ I always doubt that all of those characteristics are something that is present in me. ¡°Son, I am proud to say that the day woulde and you will be the one to lead all the Primordials of our pack¡± Primordials are the most powerful werewolves in existence and no werewolf can match their power, they possess some abilities that normal werewolves don¡¯t. Their abilities are at their peak during a full moon. Heightened Senses -Primordials have extremely enhanced, keen senses of hearing, sight, smell, and taste and I will not deny the obvious fact that my father is the strongest among all of the Primordials in our pack. They always say that I am strong and that to any other wolves in my age, they are nothingpared to me. They always say that it was me who will be the next one to follow the step of my father¡¯s legacy. At first, I feel proud of myself whenever they praised me. As a little cub, getting praise and acknowledgment is something that boost my confidence. I am high and mighty just like my father, I¡¯m not a failure will be a disgrace to my family. That is just a small wishful thinking i had when I was just a kid. I never knew that this world is not full of happiness. 12 years of age, that is when I first realized that my status is something I would never wish to have. ¡°Ha aha, Ilha Nalu, Esh Nerev Avesle Su. Elphe Sidi Umblehu Resavantesu¡± [Ahh, hail goddess, she never leaves us. help these humble servants] I was standing beside my mother who was bearing a small little cub in her womb. We thought that it was just an ordinary day to hear the words of the elder who can talk to the goddess of the moon. Little did we know that the path of the young me will soon be changed by her words. She was so happy that her gums can be seen. Raising both of her hands, string fiddle circlet jade reflects the radiance of the moonlight that is brightly shining in the night sky. Everyone in the pack knew that it was a good revtion she saw. ¡°There¡¯s a young pair of wolves will change the path of our wolvendom. The alpha will be born with great talent, mind, and strength that surpasses the others. He is young yet his power is something even the primordials will acknowledge¡± With the words of the olddy, I can feel many pairs of eyes looking in my direction. It was overwhelming but at the same time it was weird, why didn¡¯t I feel any fright. It was as if they are doing something so natural to me. ¡°wah!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°dad!¡± You can hear how little cubs shout with full of fear. they clung to their mother and father to ease their fear and calm down. ¡°Stop! Enough. A mere child can¡¯t withstand that¡¯s sharp and powerful res of yours¡± I hear how my mother confidently shout those words. Even if she is bearing my siblings, a pregnant female wolf¡­ she looks so strong to me. Just like a powerful alpha like my father, I respect and awe my mother. With that, I can feel that the pressure that is flowing in my direction slowly bes faint.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The smile of the olddy started to get bigger as she¡¯s there for me and the other girl not far from my direction. ¡°and the luna is someone full of elegance, kind heart, having the attribute of hot and cold, and her mind will not be easy to trick for her abilities is not far on what the alpha has.¡± I look at the girl that the olddy staring at, she is indeed pretty but I think she¡¯s frail¡­ someone who is weak. There is no hint of surprise when your eyes met mine. Our eyes are locked with each other as we hear the words of our parents and other elders. ¡°They are the said fated pair. Thee one that is blessed by the goddess of the moon. they are the pair that the prophecy talks about!¡± ¡°This is such a wonderful thing to hear.¡± ¡°It was written in the old prophecies of the elders. Who would have thought that I can see it and witness it with my own eyes! The prophets never lied. Wonderful! Very wonderful! We shall have a feast and celebrate this blessing we have received¡± ¡°For the prosperity of the wolvendom¡± ¡°All hail to the goddess of the moon¡± I can clearly remember how the three stars are shining brightly up above the sky. It was the only thing I am staring at the whole moment after my parents and her parents agreed to make a contract and write our fate. As the wind blows and makes the Erelena tree create an artificial fall, the elders of the wolvendom dere that as we turn at the age of 22, we will be bonded to be one and when that fated doe true, we will bring a wonderful changes in our pack. Indeed, that marriage is between¡­ ¡± I and¡­ Lhana¡± Chapter 3 Lhana and I were raise together. It was because we are obligated to obey the instructions and rules of the elders. We are the fated wolves who will bring great changes in our pack. That is also why we are forced to y together, train together, and learn new things together. Due to that strict regtions our parents and elders created, it is not impossible that we both find each other as an ¡®annoying little wolf who makes my lifeplicated.¡¯ ¡°Do not think that I wanted this to happen¡± ¡°The same goes to you¡± As a childhood friends we are somehow distance to each other. I even wonder whether there are a time that I apanied her but my own will. ¡°And what is the name of our sacred tree¡± ¡°Erhelena¡± ¡°Very good Emric¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thatpliment is something I take as a simple goodmorning or what so ever. ¡°Can you tell me who is the goddess we are worshipping¡± Goddess of Moon¡­ It was the goddess of moon who is the reason why Lhana and I are experiencing things as this. The term luna was derived from the name of the goddess of moon. So basically, it was all her damn fault. Even if we must worship him for the blessings he gave for our pack¡­ no. I would never, ever, make myself worship her. ¡°The Goddess of Moon¡± ¡°Very good Cressida¡± ¡°And how about the three ssifications of a wolf¡± ¡°That is Alpha, Beta, and Luna¡± ¡°Teacher can I ask a question¡± ¡°What was it Cressida?¡± ¡°You said that there are three ssifications of a wolf. The first one is the Alpha, who is consist of the strongest in the pack. The second one is the Luna, they are the mate of the alpha who gain the blessing of the goddess of the moon. Lastly, the Beta who is not as dominant as the wolves whose alpha. They are much like a normal person. But I saw a term called Omega. Do they exist? ¡°I didn¡¯t saw that questioning to exin to you about it circumstance. Omega do exist. They are those who is the rules of the wolf pack and was forced to ascend to way by the elders some circumstances of megas are the one who choose to break their connection to the pack. It¡¯s been a long time since there was a name reported to be a omega¡± ¡°But teacher don¡¯t find it weird that there are no records that says how many wolves be a omega¡± ¡°It is just my opinion but i guess one so wee on the mega there will be no longer part of the tribe that being said all the records and remembrance who be thrown or burn¡± ¡°You two are really bright kids even I haven¡¯t notice suchw in our teachings. Do not worry I should speak this words to the elders¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move on to another question. What was the name of our pack. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know this it is the most easiest one to insert¡± ¡°Erhendem¡± ¡°What about the thing that we must avoid to not get poisoned¡± ¡°Flowers are poisonou for us but Wolfsbane are the most lethal poison ever discoveres¡± ¡°Very well and what is the thing that everyone of us must avoid¡± The flower¡­ It is a poison for us wolves. It can give many disadvantages in our ability. ¡°It is so nice to know that you are all listening to what I am discussing. Very well. With that I should tell it to your parents that you are listening and being attentive in my ss¡± Finally, this boring ss is done. ¡°For now would you mind if i speak with the others for further instructions that they might have to you?¡± We both shook her head to inform our teacher that it is alright for us to be left in this teaching grounds. As soon as we saw that our teacher is nowhere to be seen, we both distance our selves. It is also part of our schooling that we must be close to each other for it will be a good thing to do for us to have a better rtionship. I sometimes wonder if it was really good for us because i think it is also one of the reason why we are not thatfortable to each other. ¡°You know what you said earlier is something that interesting to hear. I have friend all the books in the library but none regards about an Omega.¡± ¡°That is something that I really thought that it was just a myth or a fable that is never been a part of the reality for it serves as a threat for those who wish to be alone and he separated in our pack¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. Omega are those who are Lone Wolf. Their abilities are far inferiorpared to us¡± ¡°Well then, everyone is¡± ¡°Because we are born different¡± ¡°Still, we are just mere child¡­ who is notpletely different to others¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I hate the fact that for them we are but a small tools, a materials to make the prophecy into reality¡± With what i said she fell silence. Many years past and we are still acting the same way we are treating each other for the past few years. We talk if someone talk. There arent much changes in our rtionships as you can see. It is typical for us to be seen together for that is what we always do. ¡°I assume that is the ce¡± ¡°All right step back¡± As soon as she point the ground I started to dig a hole on it using my bare hands I am in my wolf form for it will be much easier for me to dig the ground. It only take few seconds for me to finally reach a ten feet tall hole that is rectangr in shape. We are assigned to find a treasure chest with the order of the elders. The chest that contains a piece that will create a big symbol of our wolf pack. That symbol is something that we can use to make a wish that the great elders will grant. At first we thought that it was just a silly game that a teacher was telling her students to motivate them in their study. But then as soon as we talk about it together with father, he said that there is a instances where the great elders grant someone¡¯s wish. That is only when All the requirements needed was done. With that being said¡­ ¡°I think I hit on something¡± ¡°Is it a chest?¡± It was the very first time that i and luna agreed into something that needs both of our cooperation. And that is to make the elders agree to annul the decision of us marrying each other. ¡°I think so¡± Chapter 4 It has a thick wood box who is hiding under the thick roots of the tree. I do wonder how it was ced there. Going back in my normal form, my fur disappeared and was reced with somewhat hairy skin. The roots waspletely removed, it was me who did it. Lhana pick the wooden box whose covered with dirt. I quickly dress up using the chothes I have. I make sure that I am hiding behind the thick bush when I transformed. ¡°What was inside?¡± I asked Lhana to know what she got in that box. ¡°I haven¡¯t opened it yet¡± After I finished putting in my clothes I went back on where Lhana is. Sitting as she bend her knees, she look at me. ¡°I cleaned the box, how was it¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ fine¡± ¡°Yeah¡± The box she is holding is so differentpared to the box I remembered in my mind. It was¡­ clean. Absolutely clean as if it wasn¡¯t filled with dirt a while ago. ¡°How-¡± ¡°Water and towel. I used your water. Sorry about that¡± ¡°No worries, it¡¯s fine¡± That is why I somehow hate that girl. Hah¡­ ¡°Should we open this?¡± ¡°Sure¡± Before we open the box, a very odd figure of carving was embedded on the top of the box. Still, with that small part of it¡­ there is no use to think of what it symbolizes. Maybe that is just a random carvibg who have no meaning at all. I let my hand caress the wood. ¡°Emric, What is it ?¡± I was stunned in some moments. Something feels¡­ off. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ nothing¡± We both open the box revealing a piece of rolled paper. ¡°It looks¡­ old¡± What Lhana said is indeed true. The paper used are much older than those whose disyed in the library. I wonder how long it¡¯s been here¡­ Lhana opened the paper roll and to our surprise¡­ ¡°It is a¡­ map¡± A map? What should we do about this? ¡°So, we look for a long time just for this map?¡± ¡°It is¡­ our wolvendom¡± ¡°Huh? Howe?¡± ¡°This word here, if you look closely¡­ it is the reflected word of ERHENDEM. This is the E and then the R, and then the H¡­ next to it is¡­¡± ¡°Yes I know. I now see it¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the big map that shows the wholend of our wolvendom, it seems just like a irregr circle. I never know that our pack covering this big space. Wait, is that a cressent mountain? Even the fence of the forbidden wall is said in here. This is my first time seeing a map as precise and urate as this. All of the words described in book about our wolvendom¡­ it¡¯s as if it give figure or image about the words it says. ¡®The forest of Erhendem was enormous, clear, and prospering. Its canopy was marked by the leaves of the sacred tree, the erhelena. That leaves scathered covering the ground. Even the twinkling lights bursting through their crowns allowed for colorful wolfhook to dominate the stony grounds below¡¯ Just like what it says¡­ the whole erhendem truly is¡­ a paradise covered with dangerous ces. ¡®Thin climbing nts drooped from the tree of erhelena, and an array of wolfhook, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, protruded from the otherwise monotonous forest grounds¡¯ ¡°Ha¡­ how funny. There is also a ce that is full of wolfhook? I never heard of that¡± ¡°Emric, you acts so weird. What are you talking about?¡± Lhana look at me as if I am reading something weird. As if what I did was¡­ out of the ordinary.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I am just reading the words written behind this map¡± Now, she look at me full of confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an empty¡­ piece of paper?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There is no words written behind the back of that paper. Even the map itself is just like the map in the library. Why do you look so amazed?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I didn¡¯t said any words for her to know what I saw. I may be selfish but if I tell her what I see, she wouldn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll just go in theke¡± ¡°For?¡± She look at me with a disgusting face. As if I did something bad. Hah, we do hate each other to some point ¡°Yeah, whatever¡± ¡°Call if you need help¡± ¡°As if I needed you to protect me¡± ¡°Sure sure¡± I continued reading the words written behind the map. ¡®A variation of wild noises, which were caused by birds and insects, added life to the forest, and were in harmony with the asional howl of arge pack of wolf as they dere the dominancy of their wolfpack as the ruler of the erhendem¡¯ When he says pack¡­ he means us¡­ right? ¡®The country¡¯sndscape is dangerous; wild rivers, cold, windy mountains and depressing fields are just a sliver of the dangers that the path to the Erhendem borders has to offer, which is why I ordered the wolf king of the pack to not cross beneath those ces.¡¯ ¡°Emric¡­¡± I heard Lhana call my name. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Just as I thought, there is a hole in that wall. The wall near theke¡± ¡°We can fit?¡± She nodded her head and lead me to the palce she said. The ce we can freely roam is covered with walls who is not that tall but for us who is not yet fully grown up, there is no possibility for us to walk pass that wall. Not unless there is a hole where we can fit. With that being said, it is I who first entered the hole. It is dangerous to went on the other side especially of we are not sure about what will weed us. ¡°Lhana, Are you sure about this? You can step back if you don¡¯t want to¡± I can now see her. She slightly tap her clothes to remove the dirt that is in her dress. Still you can see that there is a hesitation in the Lhana¡¯s face. Indeed, it is her first time to disobey the rules of their pack. But for me, it is not exactly the first time I did. Not attending sses or skipping it because I think it is a waste of time, not attending the meeting that the elders created to make Lhana and I meet, andstly¡­ this. To went up on the hill that is the tallest ce among this wolvendom is a grave sin. It is but a major offense that a wolf can make. ¡°We get this far, why would I turn back? That would just be a waste of my time if that happens¡± Removing the vines that covered theplete view of the other side, a new ce weed us. I see it with my two naked eyes. It is just described by the books that the library offers. Added with the information I got from the map, I feel like my knowledge andprehension about this ce bes more¡­ bigger. ¡°Emric¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it is¡­ wonderful¡± Chapter 5 I look at her as I bring my hand to reach hers. She didn¡¯t hold it and crossed her arms. ¡°Emric, I am not a baby you need to protect. We promised to each other to not be the burden, right?¡± A promise to not be a burden to each other? Did we had a promise like that? I¡­ don¡¯t remember. ¡°In our third meeting, you said it to me. To not be a burden for you. Remember?¡± Ah¡­ that day. ¡®Emric, the elders asked me something about you and Cressida. Do you know your responsibility?¡¯ My father asked me that question. It was as if I am some old warrior, or a king who needs to take care of his people¡­ this blessing of the moon¡­ this prophecy ¡­ ¡®You are born different. Take hold of that responsibility you had¡¯ It was the day I lose my belief in the goddess of the moon. So many burdens to carry¡­ So many tasks to aplish¡­ Don¡¯t they know? I am but a simple child who just wants to live like any other normal kid. I want nothing but a simple life that every normal kid has. ¡®Yes¡­ Father¡¯ I kept silent. Maybe, I really said it. Thinking that it would be the best for the both of us. I can not exactly remember the words I speak of that moment. The only thing I am sure of is that¡­ That day was truly¡­ Unpleasant ¡®Emric Damen!¡¯ My father shouted out of his anger. He heard that I speak ill towards Lhana. That girl¡­ As much as I want to defend myself, I knew that it is I who was wrong. I knew that I have no right to defend myself. I did say those words out of anger. Speaking ill to your fates one is¡­ Not tolerated in this pack. My eyes turn dull. Hah¡­ Is it really good to be me? Some children feel jealous about the life I am living. Even my friends, no, even the other children I talk to feel that towards me. They hated the fact that I am part of the oracle. That I look like a hero or a prince in the prophecy. That is something truly wonder if it is indeed a blessing or a curse that will make my life fall into miseries. I was weed with a great punch that makes me fly to the other corner of the wall. Father is truly wonderful. No wonder why many people admire him. His strength is domineering. A real alpha indeed. ¡®Emir! Calm down!¡¯ My mother shouted as her voice is trembling in fear. She is a calm and collected woman but when ites to my father¡­ mother can do nothing but feel worried. Father loves his family as much as my mother wants our family to be happy. But then¡­ She feels helpless especially when ites to my father. His authority is making us hard to breathe. ¡°Emric, you seem lost in your thoughts. Are you even listening to me?¡± I heard Lhana call my name. With a bored look in my eyes, I tried to hide the bitter feeling I find in myself. ¡°Yeah¡± ¡°You really are weird¡± I look at the surrounding. It was¡­ Ordinary. Still, I can¡¯t erase the way I am feeling right now. Something feels off. ¡°Lhana¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I sense it too. Thank goodness you are finally back¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ahh, so that is what she is talking about. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving¡± ¡°Alright¡± We walk carefully. Analyzing the surrounding that is somehow new for us. I can not help but feel like things are going smoothly. It looks so easy that it feels suspicious. ¡°Ouch¡± I heard Lhana growl in pain. She receives a small scratch from a sharp thing that almost pierces her skin. Thankfully she has good reflexes that she avoids it but notpletely. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked ¡°Yes¡± A glowing light that is a hue of royal blue escapes her palm. It is my first time seeing her use that power she obtained from her first awakening. That is the power to heal. Part of the blessing given by the goddess of the moon. ¡°Be careful next time¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Even so, I can just heal myself if I get hurt right?¡± Fool. Even if she can heal it is not that she doesn¡¯t feel pain. Even so¡­ It is not that I am in the ce to tell her what are the things she needed to do. ¡°Look over there¡± I mumbled as I look at the ce where arge cliff is waiting for us. There is a bridge that is worn out. If you look closely at it, the wood and nks used to build that bridge are nowhere from being sturdy. I assume it would copse the moment some force was ced upon it. Even a small piece of stone that drops on that bridge would surely make that thing copse. How old is it? I do wonder. As I look at the surrounding of the ce, the vicinity looks as if it was all-natural. As if there is nothing wrong with the whole are. Still, it looks so natural that it feels so weird. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down¡± I mumbled as I continued to leave marks in the area we pass through. I make sure that there is a thing or two that will guide us back to where we came from. ¡°You are drawing?¡± She asked me. I nodded in response and let myself continue drawing a map to remind me of the ces and sides we went through. ¡°Do you know what ce will we go?¡± I can¡¯t answer her question. Even I do not know what lies beyond this ce. ¡°Whatever happens¡­ I promise to not be a burden¡± Shut it. I hate¡­ ¡°Do remember that the promise also includes you. So do not be a burden to me too. Okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 6 I can¡¯t help but feel bothered about what she said. It is true that I speak ill to her before. Still, it is not that I feel bad saying those words. It is just like what my mother always told me¡­ I shall hold responsibility for everything I say and everything I do¡­ I saw Lhana pick up a piece of rock. She clench it tightly as she smiled. I wonder what will she do about that rock. To my surprise, the rock fly in the air till it hit the old and shaky bridge. Tak, Tak, Tak That sound can be heard all over the woods. I look at her with questioning eyes. Why did she do that? I do wonder. And before I even have a chance to ask her those questions, the sound of the bridge falling apart while making creek sound can be heard echoing all over the woods. That is something that I expected to happen the moment I hear the sound of the stone hitting the tform of the fragile wood bridge. And soon after. it copses leaving nothing but an empty grip between two rock forms. pping her hand she toss away all the dirt that is left in her hand. ¡°Now where should we go next?¡± She asked me with a simple yet lively tone in her voice. This is also one of the reasons why I hated her. She asks as if all the things she does will benefit others. Maybe she herself doesn¡¯t know or isn¡¯t aware of that fact but¡­ her actions¡­ it makes me be reminded of my father I hated so much. Looking at the other side on where the bridge is connected a while ago, it makes me wonder what lies beyond that path. ¡°Hey what are you looking at do you want to go to that ce? Although I won¡¯t advise you to since it is very far and there¡¯s no way we can get in there¡± Yeah of course there¡¯s no other way to get there especially when you make the bridge copse who¡¯s the only way that we can have our way there. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really have that kind of courage in your mind. Do you even know that what we are doing right now is against the rules? Going out secretly like this is uneptable and yet you want to go that far? What would you do if they look for you but your presence is nowhere to be seen?¡± I hate it when she speaks at me like that. Indeed, we haven¡¯t talked so much like this before but still, it makes me be amazed by the fact that what she is doing right now truly is what the elders say to her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She is cold to others but she has a caring nature. ¡°It¡¯s not new for them to have a hard time looking for me so just think of it as an ordinary day¡± Lhana looks at me with a disgusted face as if I said something that is not nice. ¡°No wonder your name is always in the mouth of the council¡± What she said is indeed true. I won¡¯t have the chance to deny the fact that I have a few¡­ records in the council. Yes, I am the son of the best Alpha in this wolvendom but maybe that is the reason why I find it boring to attend that sses. Every time my father tells me that there are new things to learn in the sses he offers to me, it always makes my hope in vain. Interesting? new? Things that I don¡¯t have a knowledge about? I doubt it is. ¡°Wait, Emric did you see that tall mountain over there?¡± What she said caught my attention. Indeed it is a dead end over there. The path that lies beyond the area is something that I can¡¯t measure with my own eyes. Even if I now have the power to use the skill on where I can see things that are for on me, I still can¡¯t reckon how tall and how wide that mountain is. Lhana heads in that direction. I rush to catch up to her. Now, who is it who is speaking to not get ¡®that¡¯ far? I make sure that I remember clearly the path that you¡¯re taking so that we won¡¯t get lost in this unknown forest part. She stopped and said why it is the dead end. Looking up our site was weed with a measurable height of the mountain. I wonder if I can touch the sky. Our ce was full of trees of the erhelena. It covers almost all of the wolvendom area. The only ce where there are few were around our vige. Since there are houses on it, it is no surprise that the trees don¡¯t fully cover that area. Now I know why we never notice that there is a massivelyrge mountain in this part. I look at the map that is in my hands. Mountain¡­ ah I now saw it. ¡®The Fabled Heights¡¯ Looking at the big mountain, I can¡¯t help but be at lost. It was Lhana who wake me up from my unconscious state. ¡®Did I zone out?¡¯ ¡°There is water flowing in that area. Maybe there is ake or pond nearby¡± She mumbles pointing in the direction of the small hole on the rock wall. I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s check where it came from¡± I mumbled. Lake¡­ I again look at the paper. It is true, there is ake behind these rocks. It is just nearby. ¡®Invisible Lake¡¯ That is the name it says. I wonder why it is called like that. Invisible¡­ I wonder if it really is invisible. A smallugh escape in my mouth. What if theke is truly invisible? How will we know it exists? Does it wet our clothes even though we can¡¯t see the water? Iugh in my thoughts. As of something like that would even exist. I stopped and halt as I feel something weird. ¡°Lhana¡± I called her to make her stop. ¡°Yes¡­ I think something is not right¨C Ahh!!¡± Chapter 7 Lhana shouted. I ce my hand on my forehead. I told her to be careful! Yet¡­ this¡­ girl¡­Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oopsie¡± She giggled as she sat on the ground. There was a soil that is not sturdy enough to handle her weights which is why she got out of bnce and fall. Should I help her? But I think she would just hate me for doing so. Thinking that I am epting the fact that she is a burden to me. That I need to move to my own ord just to help her. I didn¡¯t move and just watch her stand up. Luckily it wasn¡¯t the pond that is named to be invisible. I thought she would fall and find it. Still, there is no use for that since it is probably a millennium or centuries ago. The saidke or pond maybe now gone. ¡°Hah, Luckily Inded very nicely¡± She mumbled. I sometimes wonder if it is really her. When we just first met, she look at me as if I make her hair go bald or something. That I took something important to her. The second time we met she seems to be neutral. As if I am a stranger that she doesn¡¯t care about. The third time¡­ She bes a little friendly. She even give me pastries that her mother created. Then¡­ she be friendlier and¡­ things changed when the both of us quarreled about what I¡¯ve said. She bes a little distant. I know I am mean to her at that time. Still, even if I haven¡¯t had a chance to apologize for what I did¡­ who would have thought that she wille back to the way she used to be when we met for the third time. ¡°So-¡± ¡°Emric! Look there is a strange stone!¡± She shouted in excitement. I just look at her and follow my gaze to where she is pointing her finger. Indeed there is a strange stone ced on the spot she is looking at. What is it? A ritual stone? I wonder if it really is like that. Walking cautiously I watch every step that I take. I don¡¯t want to be filled with dirt just like what happened to Lhana. I look at her and to my surprise, there is no dirt left on her. ¡°This is weird. I thought it is a ritual stone¡­ But why is it like this?¡± She thought it is a ritual stone too. I look at the stone. It was round. As if it was polished and shaped. Ornaments surround its top which is weird since the ritual stone in our pack vige has ornaments on the bottom of it. Not on the top. How¡­ Weird. Shing There were fireflies showing themselves. The ce suddenly bes dim. As if the sun finally set. But¡­ I remember we left in the morning time. Why is it dark? This isn¡¯t supposed to be like this. ¡°Is it night already?¡± Lhana thought. ¡°Something is not right¡­¡± I said to her. The surrounding was now filled with¡­ ¡°Yeguang¡± We both mumbled in surprise which make both of us look at each other. Yeguang is a nt that is only written in the history. Who would have thought that the very same bush we saw today is the legendary bush that shines in the dark ce. The mostughable part is that it was just near or pack. Everyone in the vige thought that it is just a myth. A fable that is nothing but a mere flowery word to beauty the history of every origin. But none would have ever believed that¡­ Yenguang, is something that exists in this world. ¡°Lhana, don¡¯t touch it¡± ¡°Who said I would?¡± She dere even if I surely know that if I didn¡¯t warn her she will indeed touch that Yenguang. Except for its beauty, it is dangerous for us wolves. That bush is not a flower yet if the description of this nt as a most lethal poison than the wolfsbane¡­ then¡­ This¡­ This whole ce is dangerous! How can such a ce exist right beside our pack?? The vige is near yet¡­ Why didn¡¯t I realize this much soon?? It will just bring us to danger! I look at Lhana. She was bending her knees to seat and get some water. ¡°Lhana stay still!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? And why are your tone like that? I am not a pet just so you know¡± I rush toward the direction of the stone that looks like a ritual stone not minding what she said. Now I know, It is not a real Yenguang. If it is more lethal than the wolfsbane then the elders will surely not let it pass. Even if it was outside the boundaries, a smell of a poison will surely dissipate in the whole area. Squandering its scent to the point that no trees will be left unharmed. Changing myself to my wolf form, I can see how surprised Lhana is. Taking a step backward I bend myself to create a heavy blow in the thing that looks simr to a ritual stone. ¡®The higher the ornaments, the stronger the power it takes to prepare the ritual¡¯ Now I remember clearly how my grandmother replied to my question about the ritual stone. It was when I was so small and curious about simple matters. How idiot of me to forget that simple thing. Maybe that is also because¡­ Even the elders have a hard time making the ritual be a sess. That is why it becamemon for us to see a ritual stone with ornaments that are almost touching the ground. If this ornament are ced on top of the stone¡­ Just¡­ how strong is the one behind this spell. ¡°Emric! What do you think you are doing?!¡± I didn¡¯t respond to Lhana¡¯s question and hurriedly hit the stone with my full strength. ¡°Emric!¡± She shouted again and change in her wolf form. Majestic white with silver lines. Unlike me whose brown and ck in color. The small pieces of rocks scattered all over the area. There was a small light that almost makes us blind. ¡°Who are those fool who dare trespass on my grounds? Thou shall speak!¡± Chapter 8 As soon as the most started to dissipate the ce, we finally saw a figure of a person who seems to have very long and pointed ears. It was as if he or she is something they called as¡­ ¡°Elf?¡± We both asked in unison. The voice seems so powerful. Is it the same person as the one who created this ritual stone? Suddenly, I feel as if something cold is covering my feet. Looking in the ground I saw how water with a luminous color started to circte in my feet. I look at Lhana, even she is mesmerized by the water. ¡°Who are y¨C you???¡± I asked in surprise as I saw a small elf. Not an elf. A very small elf. It was as if she¡­ is some kind of a flying mosquito. Well, that is an exaggeration but¡­ he is tiny. I look at the wide rock wall. The very same spot where I saw that figure just a while ago. Indeed. This¡­ Small elf is really the owner of that shadow. ¡°Wow, what a cute little fe¡± ¡°Who did you call as cute and littl!- ehem- who dare call me as cute and little? Thou shall speak!¡± I was so excited to know who was the person behind that voice it sounds as if that very person possess something that even the elders don¡¯t have. Still, the voice speaking right now is nothingpared to what we heard just a while ago. Is she perhaps¡­ Trying to mimic that very same voice? Lhana walks in the direction of the wolf whose fur is brown and ck which is basically me. ¡°Emric, If my calction is correct¡­ she- ¡± ¡°Yes Lhana, she is not the owner of the voice before¡± The little elf gasp as she heard our im. How funny, is she surprised that we knew her act? I look around. As much as I wanted to change back in my form, I can¡¯t. My clothes are torn into pieces. Putting my head on the other side, I let a deep sigh. If not for that damn rock and this elf. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who are you! Why did you trespass in this ce, are you a thief? A hunter? A¡­¡± She gasps while putting both of her hands in her mouth. ¡°Are you perhaps the demon lord?!?!¡± Right now, even Lhana let out a deep sigh. ¡°What is wrong with this elf? Is she insane? Whose the demon lord by the way? Emric¡­ Does that even exist?¡± Lhana looked at me with her deadpan expression. If I do tell her that this elf in from of us is insane, I wonder if she would believe. ¡°I bet she is nuts¡± ¡°What?? I am a high elf! You dare see me as nuts??! I¡¯m wait¡­¡± She mumbles thest part and talks to herself. ¡°A nut is fruit consisting of a hard or tough nutshell protecting a kernel which is usually edible. In general usage and in a culinary sense, a wide variety of dry seeds are called nuts, but in a botanical context ¡®nut¡¯ implies that the shell does not open to release the seed¡­ Yes¡­ That is what it says in the book¡± She thennded her gaze to the two wolves. ¡°I am not nuts! I am a high elf!¡± The two wolves look at each other. ¡°She sure is nuts¡± ¡°Yeah, high elf with low height and low IQ if I may as¡± The elf stumps her feet and there is a small shimmer glims on the path she walks. It makes Lhana be amazed. They then look at the water. The scenery I surely caught their attention. ¡°So, as I analyze the two of you¡­ I assume you are a fox¡± We both look at each other and let out a sigh. A¡­ fox she says.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lhana have a small stoic face. How can she tolerate being called as a fox. A fox and a wolf are different. Yes we do belong in the same origin but to call a wolf as a fox¡­ is she really making me loose my sense? I am not aware that some dark aura is now being release from my body. if not for Lhana talking to my mind I would have eaten that thing already. ¡°Little elf, We are not a fox. They are a lot more smaller that us. We are¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh, you are a dog? Is that it?¡± Right now, a small faint aura can be seen in her face. Letos see how long can youst in this stupi elf. ¡°Just kidding. You are wolves. Am I right?¡± Now, we look in her direction. She is sitting on one of the rocks nearby. ying with a flower that is bigger than her hand¡­ wait what? a¡­ flower?! I growl as I stretch my feet ready to attack and defend. ¡°Ooops, the wind blows¡± She mumbles even if there is no wind to be feel. The flower fly and before it evennded on our fac, it vanish. ¡°Fu fu fu, that was¡­ hr-¡± Before she even finish her words I jump into her and make her face the ground using my feet. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Shut oup or I¡¯ll left you here torn into pieces¡± I growl in anger. She is really getting into my nerves. This small idiot fry¡­ do elves always act so mighty like this? ¡°Emric, you shouldn¡¯t hurt her-¡± ¡°What?¡± I franktcally said without realizing that I almost shout at her. The elf look at Lhana as if she is her savior. Tch, how annoying if se would act like a good wolf saving somone in need. ¡°What I mean is, you should¡¯t hurt her like that. Drowning her in that water would be nice. With that we can know how long an elf I mean high elf canst in water¡± I chuckled. Her Idea is not bad. As soon as I look back in the small little elf that is cornered in my gasp, she fainted. Chapter 9 As soon as the little elf came back her consciousness, she saw the two of us being back in our normal form. Thankfully, Lhana brought a clothes with her that I didn¡¯t even notice where she hides it. But because of her, we now have a clothes to wear. Still I am not sure why she brought a shirt that is so much big that it fits me. I wonder if it was Ard¡¯s¡­ I just shook my head and looked back at the elf. She was so confused about who we are. Now I remember that she haven¡¯t seen us in this form since we transform to our wolf form the moment she appeared in front of us. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked while holding his head. Maybe she got some headache after falling and being unconscious. I just look at her and Lhana was the one who answered all her questions. I am just sitting here whileying my back in the stone wall as they talk to each other. As much as I wanted to be in their conversation I didn¡¯t tried to since I might have shredded her into pieces if so. I look at the small elf who surprisingly floating even if she doesn¡¯t have a wings. At first she called us as a fox and then as a dog¡­. just what the hell is she thinking? I continued drawing on my map as a spell out some words as a key term for me to remember all the information I think that is necessary to know. The map is still in my hands.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I wonder why they can see what¡¯s the whole figure in this map. It is as if I am the only one who is capable of knowing what is inside this. The elf peek at it but then she didn¡¯t say anything other than a frown look. Now that I have much time to see what are the things that is written in this map that we got from the old wooden box that is buried in that ce, I feel like I am getting to know more information then what I have before. I slightly took a gaze in the two girls who was talking to each other not far from my direction. Still I can¡¯t ept the fact that they tried to talk to each other in a ce that is a little far from me. Are they an idiot or what? It is not as if I can¡¯t hear them. As a wolf with a skills and talents that none of the average kids in our vige have, I can say that all of my senses are above them. ¡°So, we are not in fox and we are not the dog. We are a wolf¡± ¡°Yes I know you are a wolf I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just thinking that¡­ maybe my¡­ my observation is not right like that yeah that¡¯s it¡­¡± I let out a sigh as I realize that she is faking it. She¡¯s not telling the truth as if she¡¯s hiding something or just trying to make a words to say that she knew origins in a very first ce but the truth is she don¡¯t. You can see her stuttering. You can see her speaking and not taking I look at Lhana. Thankfully it is her who is talking to the small little elf or else¡­ I just chuckled not thinking about anything that I might have done to her. Even I, feared that I might do something bad. So this is indeed the invisibleke¡­ I tried to divert my attention not to see or not to hear what they are talking about but I can¡¯t help but hear their words since they are not very far from where I am. This is one of the downsides of having a sensitive ears . Whether you want it or not, you have no other choice but to hear their words. That is also why we would strive tomunicate in our mind since if one is not epted in your conversation he or she can¡¯t hear what you were talking about. Still I sometimes wonder if that is true since whenever I try to talk with my mother using my mind, my dad will always know what we are talking about I sometimes wonder if he is a beast or what. Still, isn¡¯t that something you can call as an insult since I am a beast myself. I just shake my head not wanting to have any recollection about those awful memories and where I tried to speak with my mother and then my father hear all my words to my mom and he doesn¡¯t like what I said and yeah I will send¡­ flying¡­ I just divert my attention to notremember all those memories even if I know that they are now lingering in my mind. Now it¡¯s done I mumbled as I let out the finishing touch in my map that I am drawing. Now that I finally finished this map I can easily walk around without even thinking of being lost. ¡°Emric¡± Lhana called my name I looked at her and saw that she wasing to my direction with a little elf flying right beside her. An elf that is flying. I thought she can oly float. I wonder if she is indeed an elf or a fairy. ¡± I think we have to go¡± She said as she pointed the sky. If it was dim and dark a while ago, now¡­ the sky is full of darkness. Oh no I think we are really doomed ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry it¡¯s not thatte, you see¡­ in this area¡­ it is much more advanced than what it is in the outside¡± I look at the elf and Lhana nodded her head in response. ¡°alright let¡¯s go¡± ¡°let¡¯s go¡± Lhana went in my direction and we were about to find our way out of this invisibleke when we heard the voice of the elf. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a prize since I let you in my territory¡± ¡°What price are you talking about? it¡¯s not that it is an amusement park or what¡± ¡± Amusement park? what is it¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know. I just read it in a book saying amusement park is a ce that you had to pay before going¡± ¡± I wanna go there¡± ¡± Then go on your own¡± ¡± I don¡¯t have any power to do so¡­ but are youing back in this ce?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± ¡± I can guide you in every ce you want but you have to bring me in a amusement park¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡± Then you won¡¯t be leaving here¡± ¡± And do you think we are afraid?¡± ¡°Well I think you should be afraid¡± She threatened me as she then opened the seal that is surrounding the invisibleke. ¡°As soon as I finish this chant¡­ this ce will turn invisible again and will not be open unless someone do the same thing you did at rock from before¡± Lhana look at me and hold my arm It is as if she¡¯s telling me that I should just agree to the elf. It is not that I am scared of being locked in this ce but then if what she said is indeed true then I have no other choice but to agree with her decision I don¡¯t even know if in amusement park even exists Having her as a tour guide would be much easier for us. ¡°All right ¡± We are now back in our vige without anyone knowing where we went. Just like what the little elf said it is not that dark on the outside since it is not night yet The sky was still bright but then you can see that the sun is about to set Thankfully we made it in time or else they will make all means just to find the both of us ¡°Emric what are you doing?¡± Lana asked me as I hid the hole of the wall with the big round rock. ¡°I put a block in this spot so that no one else would find out that there is a path connected to the outside of this wall¡± Y¡±es I know that¡¯s the purpose of what you¡¯re doing but then I thought we were going back here tomorrow¡± ¡°Yes we are¡± She stay quite for a short while. ¡°Alright. Same time?¡± ¡°Sure same time¡± Chapter 10 Early in the morning we when outside and made our way in the direction of the invisibleke to travel in the surroundings of the forbidden wall. Thankfully my father didn¡¯t questioned us since it is one of their n that we must be together always to have our bond stronger. I let them think that we make all these things because we¡¯re finding the treasure pieces so that our wish can be granted by the elders. ¡°Are you ready to went out again?¡± Lhana asked me which I didn¡¯t replied. I just push the big round rock that I ce to hid the hole connecting to the outside of the forbidden wall. To be honest, this is not just the forbidden wall in this vige. I find out that all the forbidden walls sets around in this area is not simr to each other. Why did I say so? that is because the one that was in the other part of this vige was a fence and in this area¡­ the forbidden wall is big rock wall just like what we have in the House of the vige chief and as well as the House of the elders. I pped both of my hands to remove all the dust that stick in it since I hold the dusty rock to make the hole visible. At this moment we are ready in our adventure. I make sure to bring some necessary equipments if we needed it and also Lhana prepare some snacks and foods that we can eat while we are on our way. ¡°Emric, I just realized that you were not bringing any food¡­ are you?¡± Now she realized that all the things I brought is nothing but the tools just like blue shovel water and book that I can write in whenever I needed information to be jotted down. ¡°It is not that I forgot to bring a food¡± I did hide my face making it to avoid her gaze or she might see that I am lying but then I just heard her giggle while fixing the bag that is hanging in her back. ¡± No worries, I brought plenty so it would be enough for the two of us¡± ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t enough, I can just pick up fruits on our way it¡¯s not that it¡¯s hard to get some fruits even if the tree is tall¡± ¡°You know what? I sometimes doubt if you can survive in the wild. Aren¡¯t you remembering all those details that your father had given to us when we have a lecture about woods and about dangers in the wild?¡± ¡± Lhana stopped overthinking. The wild is our ce. Even a vige can be called as wild since there are lots of wolves that is harmful for everyone¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Wolves are harmful for wolves? I don¡¯t quite get it¡± I let out my thoughts. It is not that I am saying that the wolves are dangerous but if you can clearly analyze it ¡­ yes, indeed we wolves are dangerous even for ourselves. But that theory of mine it¡¯s not epted since they will think of me as a wolf who doesn¡¯t like to be a wolf¡­ how funny And now I remember how my father re at me with his menancing look the moment I tell him about us being dangerous. ¡®Emric, a wolf needs to be dangerous to protect ourselves and to protect all those family that they cherish. If you are not dangerous you will be easily be taken as a path to make your family be prone in danger!¡¯ Yes I know that our power¡­ it¡¯s given to us to protect all those people that we love¡­ to protect ourselves from any danger that may be thrown on our way but then my father don¡¯t get it. Every time that the moon turns in his full state we can have a very enormous power that can either make us strong or make us be fall apart and hurt others. Each time that someone is awakening their power¡­ it will always be hard to handle that even their parents need to earn bruises and scars just to handle the wrath of their child awakening his own power. I am amazed at all the traits that we have as a wolf but I don¡¯t quite get it why we must suffer before attaining those power and I also don¡¯t quite get it why we must have this power. It¡¯s not like we are living in a dangerous ce. The weather is always calm and our lives is not in danger. Really¡­ a dull ce with no worries. ¡®Drop all those ideas about thinking that wolves are dangerous and thinking of wolves harming others because we don¡¯t have the ability to harm each other unless they did something bad that needed to be punished¡± That moment, I realized that not because you are strong¡­ not because you excel in anything you do¡­ your words will be epted and that your opinion will always matter because at the moment I speak all of my ideas, all of my thoughts¡­ it¡¯s like I¡¯m just making my own grave to be hated by my own father. ¡°Hey Emric, what are you thinking of? You zone out again¡± ¡°It was Lana who bring me back to my senses¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ let¡¯s keep going¡± *** Someone¡¯s POV ¡°Mother where is Lianna? I haven¡¯t seen her since this morning¡± ¡°Ard, how long will you call your sister with a name like that?¡± ¡°Mother, everyone calls her cressida and lhana. I want to be unique. So I am the only one that must call her lianna¡± Mother giggled as she brushes my hair while i eat my apple. I am years older than lianna. She is my little sister. Our princess. ¡°Now, this is your food¡± ¡°Food?¡± I look at the food that my mother pointed. It somehow looks a little messy but it is cute. I smiled. ¡°mom,..¡± ¡°Yes, yes, little prince it is your dearest sister who prepare that for you¡± I can¡¯t even tell how wide my smile is. My sister is really cute. I can¡¯t help but admire this cute food that she prepare. Even if it is messy¡­ I know for sure that it tastes wonderful. After all, it is her who prepared it. I then heard a knock on the door. ¡°Good morning Mrs. Cressida¡­ I wonder if Ard is here?¡± I again heard that voice whom I am trying to hide to. It was the girl who always prepares me food even if I don¡¯t want it. ¡®Mom, I have to go. Bye!¡¯ I tell to my mom using our telepathguage. She just shake her head as she look at me and give me a smile. His eyes who is yellow, the same color as mine, look at me as if she was threatening me but with a sweet smile. With that, I went out of the back door but then I heard my mom says. ¡®Mom. No,¡¯ ¡°Ard is on his way to the back door, Mira¡± ¡®Momm!!¡¯ Rushing to the area where we always practice every morning. To be a good warrior, we all do our best to be strong. Thousands of push ups. Running for times that I can¡¯t even remember. As long as we can run, we run. As long as our arms won¡¯t break, whe push ups. As long as our feet can kick, we kick. As much as I want to look for lianna¡­ I cant. I have many things to do and¡­ ¡°Boss!¡± I heard them call me. Yes, they adore me. And see me as strong but I can¡¯t help but ept the fact that the fiance of lianna is much better then me when I was in his age. That monster¡­ Now I am in the mood for a little sparring. I already do some basic stretching when I wake up. This would be good to make me heat up. ¡°Warner!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I called his name. He is my friend. I can say that he is my only real friend. Someone who doesn¡¯t treat me as adder to his sess. His hair is red. Just like the color of a ripe tomato. To my surprise, he didn¡¯t went in my direction for he is talking to his neighbors. I followed him but as he look at me¡­ his foggy grey eyes who is dull as always was now filled with worries. He drop his sword. ¡°My grandmother¡± He mumbled before running to the direction of somewhere I don¡¯t know. Chapter 11 I rushed hurriedly to the direction of where Warner is going. I don¡¯t know the reason but¡­ I can see that Warner is not feeling well. It is as if he is afraid of something. I just followed him until he reached their house. The house and where he and his grandmother lives. It was a simple little cab is made up of woods and barks. One can say that this is not a very proper ce for one to leave. I am somehow feel beautiful him cause this is the 1st time that I saw his house. Still I am sure that this is worth in the absence he hurriedly went inside maybe he wanted to see the condition of his grandmother. I can look at this surrounding of the house. I can see that not all the parts of it is fully fixed. Some needs maintenance and the state is not That horrible but then I can say that this is a ce that inspired good for someone to live at. I walk inside thinking that I am such a blessed person to live in a house with full offortable ce and not in a ce like that. I live a life that someone is wishing for. I somehow feel bad for naturalizing how blessed I ampared to other wolves in our vige. I can eat food three times a day and sometimes even more than that. I have afortable bed where I can sleep at that look at his house. I hadn¡¯t signed not even asking about my permission since I know even if I ask him or not he would dly let me in. That is just how Warner is. I suddenly feel bad abouting outside since I saw the state of his grandmother who is now no paler than what the word of the neighbors gf Warner said. I just heard that his grandmother is the only when you have in his life. His father and his mother are nowhere to be found. He said they left him and his grandmother¡¯s custody that is why he leaves a child in this ce with his grandmother. He also told me that the very reason why he wanted to be a Why you¡¯re is because he wants to give his grandmother a proper life and unaware he can give anything that she wanted and needed. I somehow feels useless. ¡°Grandmother! grandmother! wake up! Hey .. grandmother.. I am a Warner. I¡¯m back¡­ I¡¯m home¡± I heard Warner shout as he looked at the state of his grandmother. He is word I can say that. Set up coward I am distant just like this when my friend is needing help. Snap of it. You should move and think the way to help him. ¡°Ard, here you are I am looking for you when you were home but then you suddenly vanish. You are avoiding me aren¡¯t you?¡± I again heard that voice. It is Mira. I lrt out a sigh. In this¡­ time. Why now? I always find a hard time thinking straight if someone is bothering me. If I can say, yes, she sure is a bother. ¡°Mira¡­ not now¡± I mumbled enough for her to hear it. With that, I think she finally realize what is happening in here. ¡°Ard¡­ aren¡¯t you going to help her?!¡± She shouted in anger as she went in the direction of the olddy. The small food bag she is holding was now ced on the nearest table she can find. Hurriedly rushing to the olddy who is now pale, she check her pulse. ¡°Ard hurry!¡± Don¡¯t shout at me I am thinking of something¡­ I need to think of a way to help him. To help her¡­ ¡°Ard!¡± As much as I want to shout back at her for stressing me like this, I didn¡¯t do as what I wanted and focus on thinking of a solution. ¡°Ard, bring Lhana¡­ now!¡± Lhana?, why does she want me to bring- ohhh what the, why didn¡¯t I think of that?!?! Lianna have the ability to heal. Because she is the Luna in the prophecy¡­ she have that ability. Surely¡­ she would be d to help Warner. If I ask her to heal Warner¡¯s grandmother¡­ she will help¡­ right? I look at Mira. It is not here style but she sure have things about first aid. I do not know quite much about her but.. thankfully she have some knowledge about that. This Mira, I hate her but she really do wake me up to be back in my senses sometimes. I¡¯ll let this slide for now. The vey thing that I must do right now is¡­ bring Lianna back with me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± I mumbled as I rush out of the house and close my eyes. Lianna¡¯s smell¡­ if there is anyone who can greatly analyze Lianna¡¯ smell, it is me. My skill activated as I tried to follow the scent of Lianna. Not here. I rush back to our house like a sh and there I tried to activate my smell while running. To that direction. I again tried to evade all he things that i might hit. This is why my father hates me when I run in the vige. I always crash things on my way but right now I think that I can finally went shing without me bumping into something. Or so I thought. Bang ¡°Cressido! You again?!?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± I slightly bow my head and smiled. I shouted as I continued to follow Lianna¡¯s scent. I was shocked to see that the direction is somewhere secluded. What I mean is¡­ it is not a ce for us to wander. Surely she wants silent ces. But¡­ I heard she is with that Emric boy. I continued running not minding about the scolding of the vendor who unluckily hd his fruit¡¯s advertisement crash down. I frow my forehead. Why is there a hole here.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 12 I was left with no other choice but stare at the hole that is connected on the other side. It is the bound that lies the forbidden ce for each of us in the pack. Why does Lianna¡¯s scent is in this way? I was so surprised to see that there was a hole connected to the ce that we are not allowed to go through. The truth is, I¡¯ve been wanting toe out of this ce that seems like a cage for everyone but I know that they did that for our safety. Lianna is not someone who will disobey the rules but as much as I can remember Emric is with her that is why there is a big possibility that she is outside this ce because Emrick told her to do so. I frown on my eyes as I realize those thoughts. How can that piece of shit make my precious little younger sister disobey the rules of the pack that have the heavy punishment lies on it. I¡¯ve heard that he had made lots of bad things or bad image in his studies but I never know that he can make my precious little sister make those things too. Once I saw him I will surely give him a good beating. Even so, I am not sure whether I can do it since all the other says that he is much capable than any other person in their generation. My generation as well is counted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I grow in anger as I have realized those thoughts but still those things are not handy this time since what I must do is get my sister to the ce of my friend so that she can help him treat his Grandmother. I walk slowly to the side of the round rock who¡¯s slightly covering the round shape hole on the wall. I can clearly smell the scent of my precious little sistering from that direction I hate trying to make a decision on whether I should follow them or whether I should just stay still or maybe I should ask my father to get the both of them back in our vige since it is dangerous out there. But I was so sad that whether I get Lianna back, she might be angry to me since I tell further about what they did. It was so afraid in fact that she will hold a grudge on me and take that little shit¡¯s side rather than me. I brush my hair out of frustration as I keep doubting myself and not moving an inch to make my way outside. Yes I admit that I am a coward that I am afraid to make any problems that make costs to tarnish the reputation of my good father but then¡­ I am also a brother who is afraid to lose her precious little sister. I am also a friend who is worried on my friend¡¯s grandmother who was sick and knowing that my little sister is the only one who can help, I can stand still waiting for her early if I can get a way to ask her to help in no time ¡°Hey what do you think you were doing?¡± I was so surprised when I heard Mira¡¯s voice voice full of questioning ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Warner why are you here?¡± I asked her but then she replied with another question ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask your sister for help and then why are you doing here?¡± She rolled her eyes back as she find me somehow irritating but then I just didn¡¯t mind her since she always talks that way. I can say that Mira is kind. She is beautiful. That she is¡ª wait. What? I never¡­ decided to use¡­ Beautiful? Who? She isn¡¯t! Yah hear me? She isn¡¯t! ¡°Hey can you please stop dawdling yourself?¡± ¡°Yes I know but I can¡¯te up with any solution about the situation¡± ¡°You always think throughtfully before doing something but the time isn¡¯t in your hands. You already know that Warner¡¯s grandmother is needing cure and your sister is one among those best healers you can find in our vige. Surely the other healears in our vige is not as good as her but thinking that she is kind hearted and she is capable why don¡¯t you just ask her I know she won¡¯t ask you for anything if you let her do that.¡± ¡°Mira, that is not the problem here¡± ¡°Tell me what is it¡± I just cough out of anger as I feel like she is such an idiot for not realizing that there is a hole behind the round rock that is in front of her. Can¡¯t she see that?? I just nkly point out the round hole. She then answered me with an odd expression as she peek on the hole which makes me much frustrated. Hey what do you think you are doing get out of that! I shouted at her as I tried to pull her out which makes her bnce be a little awry which makes her fall on the ground that is full of dirt and soil. ¡°Aird you know that I like it but sometimes hate you. You know it right?¡± Now I don¡¯t know if I should be flustered or angry in her words. She just said that she likes me but then she dislikes me so what does that mean? But then, First of all, I shouldn¡¯t just stay still like this. I shouldn¡¯t mind her and if I can just get out of this ce and ask my sister to go back in the vige and then everything will be solved Right now my mind is settled I will go out there and then I will ask my little sister go back and¡­ Mira came outside this hole whose full of dirt. ¡± No look at me. I am full of dirt because of you. Yuck¡± I just didn¡¯t bother looking at her Now that I am full of confidence about what I wanted to do¡­ I feel like I am going to explode out of finger because Mira just rub her dirty hands on my clothes! Please let me have a much more patience or else I can no longer restrain myself from hurting her please dear God of the moon help me¡­ help me¡­ please I beg you help me¡­ ¡± Can you please stop acting like you¡¯re going to poo? You¡¯re making such a weird face right now¡± I sob on my mind. Chapter 13 Emrick POV ¡°Emrick are you sure that this is the right ce?¡± I heard Lhana¡¯s voice as she follows me in the ce that even I don¡¯t know. I am full of confidence about every corner of the forest round the vige which I never knew that outside the vige, a whole new ce is about to be known. ¡°I am not sure if it is just me but I think that some scale in this ce started to change¡± ¡°Huh what do you mean by that I thought you already drew a map about this¡­¡± ¡°I did but all the markings that I left feels like it never exists in the first ce¡­ I also wonder why that thing happened¡± And so we stop in our track as we remember how the little elf may be wondering nicely all over this ce to see whether she remembers all of this track base on her memories. Come to think of it, we never saw her since west met yesterday maybe she is the reason why all the markets they left are now nowhere to be seen. ¡°It is the elf Who did this thing¡± We both said in unison as we look at each other. ¡± Now that you think of it ¡­¡± She said correct while I just nodded my head in response. We may be fighting over simple matters about our understandings since we have different perspective in life but in this part I am somewhat d that we didn¡¯t argue about this. Now, I do feel bad about nothing that little of I am sure that she wanted to meet us but where the hell is she. Maybe she is trying to make fun of the two of us so that she can pay back about the things that we did to her yesterday. I¡¯m bite my lips as I slightly kneel to the ground facing the trees as I analyze all the surrounding thinking whether I have saved it in my memory. And then I now recall that this ce is somehow simr to the one we were when we notice therge wall with a small water. ¡°Lhana do you think that we havee in this ce before? I mean this path seems a little familiar about the¡­¡± I then continue my words. ¡± ce that is near the bridge¡± ¡°Hmm, the bridge that I make fall¡± It¡¯s not just in my head since it is true that she makes the bridge fall when she threw out a rock on it ¡°Indeed, that is the one I¡¯m pertaining about¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well if it is somehow simr I remember that when I picked up a rock there was a root that looks like Is a snake and it looks to have a curve like wait let me see¡± She walked analyzing the ground as she pointed out arge root of the Erhelena tree and mumbled ¡°Look at this. This is indeed the samece I had in my memories when I picked up the rock that I throw on the bridge that time¡± She remarked Well, she sure remember those spots. Well, that was somehow good other than the fact that she can¡¯t recalled the path on our way here. ¡°And if that direction is where we saw the bridge that you took down in this spot this is the path where we go and saw that¡­¡± I stopped from my talking as I saw a very familiar a little thing that is floating in the air. ¡°Is that little piece of brat¡± I mumbled I say pick up a small rock and narrow my eye to see clearly the floating a little thing. I am so sure that she is the one who removed all the marks that I did because who would havee in a secluded and forbidden ce other than the two of us? Not unless anyone dare to trespass this ce without the order of the elders. Still I can¡¯t find someone in my mind that can have courage to do that other than the two of us ¡°Emrick, make sure to aim a real good spot, okay?¡± Lhana mumbled as she cheered on me on how I tried to aim at the little thing that¡¯s floating, well in short that¡¯s the elf I wonder if we are rude to do this but then she is really stubborn and so annoying in fact ¡°Hey Little elf look at here!¡± I shouted loudly for her to hear as I tried to give her a warning about what I would do to her. ¡°Oh you¡¯re the two wool¡ªlf!!¡± She shouted as she make her eyes bigger as she can¡¯t ept the fact that I am holding a rock that is aiming at her direction. I just chuckled about what I was about to do ¡°No no no no noooo¡± She tried to move in many different direction but then I just saw how she make a pattern out of it that¡¯s why when I hit my rock into her direction it surelynded right beside her ear which makes a small hair of her fall on ground ¡°You are so mean! I thought I¡¯m going to die with that when you throw. Dont you know how bad that is!?¡± She cover her head as she shouted as if she was some of the little kid who was babbling about the unfairness of the game she had realized. ¡± Can you please stop shouting it¡¯s so annoying¡± ¡°By the way Emrick, I wonder if she would try to trick us again like removing the markings that you made¡± ¡°Maybe that time when she did that again I will surely make her head blown out to the other direction so that she can no longer trick us¡± ¡°Sounds good to me¡± ¡°Hey Hey Hey wait wait wait wait stop!!¡± She shouted as she gave his hand wave in front of her face. Seriously, she mumbled this things which made the two of us surprise ¡°What do you think you¡¯re talking about and what markings and who did it and what head is going to blow up in the other side so that you two will not be tricked?!?¡± ¡°I am sure that I left some markings on our way so that I can remember if I do have a map but those markings are nowhere to be seen and I pressume that it is you who did that¡± ¡°What do you mean me? I never left in this area since yesterday!¡± ¡°Then who?¡± Chapter 14 I¡¯ve frown my head as I heard what that little elf said. I am sure that I left some markings and carvings on the trees when we are wondering our way around here but then ifit isn¡¯t her, then who removed those markings¡­ Even the small rocks I left are gone. I¡¯d like look at the little elf who seems to be saying the truth and seems to not been lying about those words she said Lhana and I look at each other and think that I maybe put those carvings and stones and you¡¯re wrong with or maybe¡­. ¡°You know what I can¡¯t think of others doing it other than you¡± ¡°So you are telling me that I am sspicious? That I am lying? But I never left this area since yesterday. I¡¯ve been waiting for you so that we can wonder in this ce all over and check all the surroundings in whatever you wanna go¡± ¡°Are you the only one around the ce¡± ¡°What do you mean the only one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re the only one who is living around this ce¡± ¡°Supposetedly¡­ Yes I am but why did you ask? Are you somehow thinking that other living being are round here? If you asked me that¡­¡± ¡± Do you remember something?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m so forgetful whatever I¡¯m hungry¡± Wtf.. So it is really her who did that. She is trying to trick us and get some snacks. This piece of shit.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Fuck off¡± ¡°What?? I thought you wanna ask that to me? If you give me some tasty food maybe I will remember¡± She smile as she look at the bag whose hanging on Lhana¡¯s shoulder. pThen I guess you should just forget about those things I am pretty sure that I will know whether some other living things are living around this area when we roam around this ceter¡± ¡°But it smells so good¨C I mean¡­ aren¡¯t you curious about the answer? hehe¡± She tried to cover her act as she pretended to be interested in answering our question but yet she is just doing that so she can have snacks. This little fool¡­ trying to trick us again¡­ ¡°Emrick, you know what? I do wonder what¡¯s is the elf roasted with honey taste like¡­ bet that was delicious¡± Lhana act up that is why I just go with the flow. ¡°No, I bet grilled little elf will be much tastier than that¡± ¡°Yes, Just as you said that, that would be a good partner for sd¡­ sd whose main dish is a slice minced healthy elf meat¡± Iugh in my thoughts as I heard what Lana just said. Well she is doing good in not making me mad. Not bad¡­ Not bad¡­ ¡°Alright I think we must go. Would you mind leading the way?¡± ¡°Of course I will be leading the way since you have no sense of direction¡± ¡°Wow,ing from someone who got lost even if they have the map and markings in the ce? huh?¡± ¡°Not just like the someone who just remembered the snake like root of the tree that she had seen¡± ¡°Well I thought you¡¯re not mad at me why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t know why either, I just feels like doing it and so?¡± She let out a deep sigh as she hold the little elf on her hands asking her the little way to the ce that we want to go, ¡°As you can see if we headed straight in the direction, in the memories, there should have I mean there should be a falls on that area¡± ¡°Does that falls have a hidden path behind it¡± ¡°What do you mean by hidden path? Not all of those have something like that. I¡¯m a bit older that and I bet only the fools would think as such as you¡± ¡°Every book have some sort of things exined as the falls will surely have hidden path behind it. I just asked it because I¡¯m curious¡± ¡°I never knew that Emick is interested in that loosy things who are just a fantasy, you know, it is something who would never exist in our world¡± ¡°If we can speak on our minds, transform in our wolf form, I wonder if you can¡¯t still call it as something that is part of the world where you can almost see anything beyond your imagination¡± I just stared her and then she stopped from speaking as she feel somewhat threatened. Even so, I can say that there was some sort of a presence that areing our way We look at the elf who is still in her hands. It has a very annpyed look. ¡°Lhana do you think that there¡¯s someone is following us?¡± I ask her as she look at me with a straight face ¡°And who do you think would dare to follow us huh?¡± I just stroke my hair. I heard what she said but then I can feel like some sort of energies areing toward our direction. It wasn¡¯t that near but it wasn¡¯t that far either, it was like.. it is catching up with us ¡°Lhana, run, I can sense something¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t I sense anythjng strange?¡± ¡°Maybe cause you¡¯re an idiot¡± ¡°What the.. i am pretty sure to be much knowledgeable than you¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you on the first ce then? You are always on the third¡± She just rolled her eyes out of anger as she can¡¯t do anything about it since it is me and since what I said is true, she can¡¯t denied it. I asked her to run faster as I feel like those presentce are starting to be much more nearer and as I look at Lhana I saw that her face suddenly turned strange ¡°Now you sense it¡± I asked and she slightly nodded her head in response, ¡°See? I am telling you the truth. Your senses are rusty¡± ¡°Can you please shut up I am thinking whether who that person is!¡± I just shrug my head. I then smirk my lips and curved it because¡­ Now I know who those person are. I can smell them. Clearly, much clearer because they mighthave catch up with the two of us. Well¡­ That stinky dude who alwayse give me a noticeable re. I am pretty sure that the other person is him. Shit, he is ring at us with such extent. I somehow wonder if I am his type. If so, I would surely change my appearance then. Iughed at my thoughts. ¡°Ah! They are.. someone i know¡± Yes they are. I mumbled in my thoughts not wanting to shattter how deep she tried to analyze who they are. ¡°Brother? And.. sister inw?!''¡± Now you got it right. How¡­ nice I thought sarcastically ¡°But¡­ why are they here?¡± Chapter 15 Aird POV I wonder why this mira is following me! I already told her to bug off but she never listened and now I¡¯m here trying¡­ trying to make her safe and trying to find a scent of my precious little sister! How troublesome it is¡­ I never thought that it would be as hard as this. The scent of my sister is all over the ce that is why I can¡¯t truly figure out what direction she went into. Did she roam all over this area? I can also feel this disgusting scent off that stupid little punk. I frown my head as I heard what Mira said ¡°Hey are you really sure that we should do this? I mean I don¡¯t want to say that you are wrong but what if you were not really scentinh her so skillfully that we are lost in this ce and we can¡¯t be able to find her cuz she is not in here?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You know what? Just go back if you don¡¯t want to¡­ in the first ce.. no one is forcing you toe with me. I told you tk bug off yet you are so stubborn that you are still following me¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is what if you¡¯d be disappointed that she isn¡¯t hear because she isn¡¯t¡± ¡°And how can you say that she is not in here? did you saw her?¡± She fell silent with my words and replied shortly. ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡± ¡°See? Si just believe in me because I can smell her scent. There¡¯s no other wolf in her vige that can recognize her scent more skillfully other than me¡± ¡°Alright alright if you said that then let it be just don¡¯t¡­ I mean¡­ just avoid dangerous ce will you?¡± ¡°What do you mean dangerous ce and what do you mean by your words? I am not a boy that us attracting dangerous spots you know?¡± With my words it fell like she didn¡¯t listen about those since she truly believed that I am some sort of you¡¯re you know the dangerous attractor who often be casted with negativity that¡¯s why my surroundings are always dangerous Hah, I am surely not one of those. Certainly¡­ And then I just fell on my feet as I run into a big snake like chunk who is blocking my way Not ¡°I told you to be careful¡± ¡°It am always careful¡± ¡°Then¡± It didn¡¯t contain her words and just rolled her eyes as if I am the one in the room but who would believe me if I said that it is not my fault but the fault lies in this root who is blocking my way? I somehow feel a bit dizzy but I didn¡¯t let it bother me. I feel frustrated as I stand up and started to sniff to smell the very familiar scent that is surely ing from my precious little sister. ¡°She just got here while ago the small scents are much stronger than the others. I bet she somehow stayed here for a small while before going¡± I mumbled with makes Mira smiled ¡°Alright alright I believe you so where is she¡± I just ignore her since she is somehow bugging for some questions because I haven¡¯t yet seen any shadow of my precious little sister but then I know that Lianna is somewhere around this area. I am pretty sure this time that I am right. ¡°Let¡¯s go there¡± I pointed out the most stronger send that is filling the air who is said to be the same scent of my sister and that little brat with him ¡°Alright let¡¯s go¡± Mira said the in a manner as if she ismanding me which is making me a little bit annoyed but then I can¡¯t be annoyed in the time like this since we are in a hurry to find Leanna so that she can cure the sick grandmother of Warner. ¡°The scent is getting stronger so let¡¯s hurry up¡± I mumbled as I smell the stronger cscenting from that direction. With that, we rush our pace and head to the direction of where I said. I lead the way. And there, in not so far away from my side I can see two figure. I can say so even if those two person I am pertaining to is also running. Still, I can clearly see that it is Lianna and Emrick. ¡®Why are they running? Can¡¯t they just stays still for a while?¡¯ I shouted out of anger since they¡¯ve been running for a while and we are here catching up to them as if it is an endless marathon This is much more tiring than running all around our vige with a heavy trunk on sticks on our back ¡± Maybe there is a reason why they are running as you can see¡­ you¡¯re scary and just look at you you¡¯re emitting a very ck pitch dark horror as if you¡¯re going to kill them I look around me and realize that truly, what Mira said it¡¯s true. I am indeed ring at them with my full strength that is why the will surely be wary of me. Still, what caught me curious is that¡­ if its is indeed true that I am emitting dark pitch ck aura all arou d me.. then I wonder why Mira can keep up with me without feeling threatened about what I am doing. She is no simple girl if I am sya. Well I did give my respect to her in that part. It¡¯s nice. The dark pitch ck already dissolve in my surroundings as it started to dissipate. I control it and there I saw how we got a little nearer with the two kids in front of us. ¡®Lianna please stop I¡¯m going to tell you something¡¯ I tried to talk to her but I am not sure if that would work since I am not sure if she¡¯s going to let me in in her mind. ¡®Lianna, just stop! It is something urgent!¡¯ I shouted in my mind and tried to talk to her telepathically but she is not stopping from their aceContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I then look at Mira ¡°Hey, what should I do?¡± It is part of me that is asking her whatever I should do every time I feel like I am frustrated thinking about the solution that this needed to be done. Well, as you can see she sureky gives me nice opinions that even I can¡¯t think it through alone. Well, maybe one of the reason is because of her family. The hold some good part in our vire. ¡°Why not¡­ just¡­ Tell her that someone is dying. I bet she will stop¡± ¡°But that was so vulgar what if she got scared?¡¯ ¡°Then what will make her stop if she is not in the less bit of scared? ¡°Alright I would try to do that thanks¡± She then turn silent about what I said and I think she just heard me say thank you but then I didn¡¯t care just because I am somehow grateful for her help this time. Even so, why can¡¯t I help but admit that I somehow hated her for some part but I will just let it be and settle the matters of the things that must be done for this moment. I must stop Lianna and ask for her help. We don¡¯t have much time that is why¡­ ¡°Lianna, will you please stop running someone is dying!¡± She is still running together with Emrick. Running with that damn idiot kiddo¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you just fucking stop? Will you?¡± And so I shouted while giving it with all my mind making them halt and stop on the way I let out the deep sigh as I try to hold Liana¡¯s back but then she moved away from me which makes me surprise. What is wrong? I wonder what is the problem with her¡­ did I do something bad? Chapter 16 ¡°What do you need? Why are you running and chasing after me and Emrick?¡± I was somehow startled about what she said to me. Lianna never spoke to me that way since she is always so cute and acting adorable around me but with her tone right now¡­ I wonder if it is really my sister¡­ ¡°Are you really Lianna?¡± I mumbled out of surprise¡­ ¡°Aird stop making fun of me well of course it is I. Like who else would it be other than me?¡± ¡°Hey¡­ but for you talking to me like that¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean this time? Do you like ring that much that is why you would run after us as if you were chasing to take our lives?¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t stop so I¡¯m mad¡± ¡± But you were running after us that¡¯s why I get mad¡± I still can¡¯t belhow Lianna started to talk to me this way. What did he do to make my sister act like this¡­ she seems like a different person¡­ ¡°Hey will you two stop arguing as if you were some little child who is fighting over some sandwich¡± It was Mira who stated that thing which makes the two of us calm down I was so surprised by how my sister act around me like this. I wonder if Emrick do have connection about the changes about the attitude of my little sister. I am really sure that my precious little Lianna is not like this but who would have thought that in such short period of time hanging around with this brat¡­ she will change into a different person¡­ to this much as such. I did feel a smack on my head and I realize that it came from Mira who was ring at me with her eyes narrowed. ¡°What?¡± I shouted in response about what she did ¡± I can hear what you are talking about on your mind will you just please just shut up? You¡¯re so noisy¡± I was so focused in telling the myself that I didn¡¯t realize that she can hear my voice but even so I didn¡¯t bother about it since I am so focused on my little sister ¡°Hey, I heard you run and chase after me since it is something important. So¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is something important¡± I somehow feel down about how my little sister is talking to me. The Lianna I know¡­ it¡¯s not like this¡­ and I am so confused why she¡¯s acting this way ¡°It¡¯s really urgent that¡¯s why we chase after the both of you¡± ¡°Then tell us what is it the the reason why you chase after two of us. Stop beating around the bushes will you?¡± She said sarcastically making me frown. ¡°Lianna, what is wrong with you?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m really fine¡± ¡°No you were acting so weird¡± ¡°I am fine just leave me alone¡± ¡°What? Is it this because of Emrick?¡± ¡°And what¡¯s about Emrick? I like him so don¡¯t bother me¡± I can no longer contain the anger in my heart after hearing that Emrick is really the one responsible why my little sister is acting weird like this I clench my lips That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill him I¡¯m going to kill him I¡¯m going to kill him That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill him I¡¯m going to kill him I¡¯m going to kill him That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill him I¡¯m going to kill him I¡¯m going to kill him And there I heard a little voice calling my name ¡®Wake up¡¯ ¡®Hey Aird wake up¡¯ ¡®Wake up¡¯ I realized that voice somehow simr to what my little sister¡¯s voice is As I open my eyes¡­ I saw how Lianna and Mira are looking at me with worries written on their faces. Why are they here and why are they in front with me I am standinga while ago but why does my view seem like I am lying on the ground ¡°Thankfully you are finally awake! We¡¯ve been making you up for ages¡± Oh¡­ what happened ¡°Brother¡­ are you alright??¡± It was Lianna¡¯s voice who was full of worry and is talking to me. I hug her which makes her surprise. Is it really Lianna? My precious little sister? ¡°Um¡­ brother¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you¡­ are you really all right? Should I treat you more?¡± ¡°Lianna, don¡¯t ever talk to me in weird way okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean weird way brother? Are you really all right?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s how my precious little sister should talk to me¡­ she will always call me a brother and she will give respect to me¡­ oh I wonder what that nightmare is¡­ I really doubt that it os a reality since there is no way¡­ she have done something so bad that she speak to me like that ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ sister Mira look at my brother¡¯s skin¡­ it¡¯s turning much paler than it is a while ago..¡± ¡°I think he might have hit his head real bad when he knocks off himself in that weard roots a while ago. He startedacting funny after that maybe that is why¡± ¡°So that is why hee chasing me and he even give re at the two of us¡­¡± ¡°You know very well that your brother is really weird since birth right?¡± ¡°Yes I know but¡­ is he really ok? Maybe I should treat him more¡­ he looks like he had a very unexinable nightmare¡± Mira slightlyugh. This girl¡­ ¡°Maybe he just saw his grades on the exam¡­ you know he always goes mad when he saw how low his grades are¡± ¡°Brother got low grades always? I never heard of that¡­¡± ¡°Oh just keep quiet about it but I don¡¯t know if he can hear us because hes turning craz¡ª-y. So you should take care of him¡± ¡°But I thought you were going to marry him¡­¡± ¡°In his state¡­ I wouldn¡¯t like to date nor marry an idiot¡± ¡°Stop it mira I can defenitely hear you¡± She mumbled her response as if she was so surprised that I am understanding what they are talking about ¡°Oh so you¡¯re finally got back your consciousness¡­ wee back Mr. Weirdo¡± ¡°Whats with that nickname? will you exin it to me?¡± ¡°No because I bet someone like you won¡¯t understand if even if I tell it¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Brother are you really alright?¡± ¡°Lianna yes I am¡­ I just had a very annoying memory my mind that I don¡¯t even know what that is¡± ¡°Sister Mira said you fall¡­ is that true¡± ¡°Yes I remember that I fall but then I just stand up nicely and chase to the ce of where you are¡± ¡°Yes you did chase them with killing intent and then you just froze and fall on the ground¡± ¡°I did?¡± Chapter 17 I look at them nkly as I can¡¯t remember that I did those things¡­ ¡°Well yes¡­ you sure stand up and you even mumble some weird stuff as you chase them. I shouted and tell you to stop but you won¡¯t listen and just continue your ring. Who would have thought you were saving someone¡¯s life but I never thought you woulde here to do both killing and saving¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I then heard a voiceing from the direction of the one I hated I red at him ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ see? You¡¯re even ring at him like what you did a while ago¡­ you idiot¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t remember quite well what happened can you exin it to me? So that this understand¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I said sarcastically as she just smiled with somehow annoyed look. It is not that I am letting her make fun of me but I just don¡¯t have enough strength to quarrel with her. I somehow find iit bothersome. Emrick POV I¡¯m somehow sure that I noticed something strange. Still I can¡¯t feel like I should speak about it but something is urging me that I need to tell it to them because if I don¡¯t tell them¡­ things will get bigger and it will not be easy enough¡°¡°¡°¡° for us to handle it on our own. ¡°It seems like¡­ you are living in the fantasy on your mind and you are moving the way you are with your own body but then you are hearing and seeing different things than what it is inn reality. I do think that I somehow understand what is happening about you¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? I am acting like a mad man because I am hallucinated by some sort of thing? That is the reason why I am seeing differently than what is really happening around me?¡± He replied. Somehow, his re loosen up and the atmosphere started to feel normal. ¡°Certainly. About what you said, I do think that, that is the best description one can saw¡± They didn¡¯t speak much and so I feel like I should continue my words to break thissilence. ¡°I am not that sure about what I am about to say but I¡¯ve read this in some book I saw in the library. Although the credibility of that book is something I can¡¯t guarantee¡± I sat on the ground and pick up the pencil I had with me. Opening the smal book I have, I started to draw on the nk page that is not purewhite in color. They just keep silent and let me continue my drawing. ¡°Have you heard about the Heminrey nt?¡± I mumbled which caught the attention of Lhana who was sitting beside her brother. I can say that she was concerned about him since I learned that Aird is her only brother and that they have a good rtionship. I then notice the drawing I created. Putting somest scetch I can say that it is definitely simr to the oneI saw back then. I learned about what I said a while ago in that strange old book. When Mira said something about tthe thing that happened to Lhana¡¯s brother, Aird, It looks like the hallucination he saw was connected to that nt. ¡°As you can see the Heminrey nt is just a myth¡± ¡°Yes it is, but then it won¡¯t be just a myth if it really exists in this life¡± I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m telling this but it feels like I have known this information years ago. That is some weird thing to exin but yes, I might have read not knowing that it would be handy today. ¡°That nt is very simple to identify but it cannot be seen by our naked eye. The only reason why that image exist is because once every millenium, that nt will shine and sparkle as if they are revealing themselves. Although, some statements said that there are one being who can see those nts even if they just use their natural eyes¡­¡± They are all listening to me attentively. ¡°What being are that?¡± ¡°Dwarfs¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ they are rare to see¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ the reason why they are the only one who can see it and not get affected by it is because they live underground and that very same nt seems to be growing under the ground. It¡¯s not like crops or potatoes that can be harvested and have a nt rolling up on it but then it is some sort of nt who will grow under the ground and will remain underground¡± ¡°But if that n that you¡¯re saying is something like that the why would it be smelled by Aird?¡± Mira seems to care so much about Aird. As what Lhana called her a while ago¡­ I think like there is something between Mira and him. ¡°As you describe what happened a while ago¡­ Aird have been sniffing around just to find the scent of Lhana and trace where she is but then he fell the ground and then that would have happened. He smell that nt¡± What I¡¯m telling is true. None of us fell on the ground that is why the only conclusion I gotta say is that when Aird fell in the ground and that thing happened. Still, I can¡¯t leave this conclusion that¡­ ¡°Still, I am not sure whether the nt really do exist but the symptoms and the theory that I have, concludes that it have a 98% possibility that it happened just as what I said¡± ¡°Then how about the 2% remaining in your theory¡± ¡°Well, about that¡± I do wonder if I should tell them that the remaining 2% is just a theory that things happened to him because he is unnlucky and he is not in his good state that¡¯s why he got mad and get crazy. I can¡¯t possibly say that¡­ can I? ¡°What is it just tell it¡± He said while slightly threathening me. ¡°The remaining 2% of my theory is that he is just a bit unlucky that¡¯s why that thing happened to him¡± The girls burst intoughter about what they¡¯ve heard and then the man who is sitting on the ground right at this moment are narrowing his eyes as he re at me That¡¯s why hesitate whether I should tell it or not but then you insist¡­ so¡­ I just shrugged my shoulder saying that it is not my problem if he got annoyed with my theory ¡°But then if that really exists maybe we should just get back to the ce where he fell¡± ¡°No. That would be dangerous and if that so happens¡­¡± ¡°Yes I agree with Mira. It is not like it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going back in this ce again¡­ aren¡¯t we?¡± I just look at Lhana who look back at me. It would be real bad if that things happened to the both of us while we are wandering in this ce. We better check it out sometimeter to do some further analysis ¡°Brother, why are you here by the way?¡± ¡°Um what do you mean why I am here?¡± ¡± I mean you wouldn¡¯t go here if that isn¡¯t something urgent¡­ would you? You are always busy in your station as youmand the grounds of your training area but then you are here together with sister Mira so¡­ I thought that you have some urgent matters to attend to. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Now that you said it I remember that I really did came here to find you¡­ Alright I wanted to tell you is that someone is dying¡± ¡°Wait what would you mean someone is dying¡± I do feel quite shock about what he said but he sounds so serious that it makes Lhana and I feel so surprised but at the same time worried about what might happen in the future We did saw how Mira punch Aird on his shoulder as he nkly stated those words ¡°Why would you say something like that? You idiot¡± Chapter 18 ¡°What the? Why did you do that Mira? You are the one that tell me to said it to them that way¡± Mira annoyingly scold Aird who doesn¡¯t seem to believe in her words. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I tell you to do that mean thing? Maybe that was also part of your hallucination you dumb-ass¡± Aird was shocked. You can read it on his face. He totally believe in that fragment of memories he had. ¡°What¡¯s? So that¡¯s not also a reality but part of that hallucination thing? haha this is driving me crazy¡± Aird slightly rumble his hair as he frowned while looking at the ground. That sure is not eptable since it is so uncertain to know and differentiate the reality and hallucination.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I just look at the two who are quarelling but then they looked so close to the fact that one would surely know that they are a childhood sweet heart I know that they have known each other for a long while and that Mira have been taking a liking on him for avery long time but then I¡¯m not sure whether they would be a good couple. They always fight. Who knows if as soon as they get married they would kill each other. Even so, it¡¯s not that I have the say about it. But yes, I learned that Aird is a good guy and Mira on the other hand is a very nice person. She often helped my mother and is always ying with my siblings. She met my mother when she yed with my younger sister once and then¡­ I now agreed that maybe their rtionship would work out. Mira is good at handling people with a little attitude. Yes, it looks like they are the people who would make a good couple That thoughts was disturbed by Lhana asking her brother a question. ¡°Brother is someone really dying? Are you sure about that? Death¡­ Dying¡­ that is a heavy sentence to say¡± ¡°No no no let¡¯s rece it- what it mean is someone is needing your help that¡¯s why we came here to find you and ask for your cooperation¡± ¡°Someone needs my help?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Who¡± *** ¡°Thank you miss Lhana, many many thanks about what you did. I will surely pay you as much as I can earn just to give back this credit you have given to me¡± The boy bow his head ¡°You are my brother¡¯s friend, right? So there is nothing much to worry and then it¡¯s just a simple thing¡± ¡°What do you mean simple thing? you save the life of my grandmother. I owe you so much that I can offer you my life to you¡± ¡°No no no life is a very heavy thing oh my gosh you do have the same thinking as him¡­ that¡¯s why you ¡­ maybe that¡¯s why to get along with my brother too well¡± She seems troubled about not epting his gratitude. Mira slightlyugh about what Lhana said. That they two have the same perspectives. Still that is true, because it¡¯s a while ago¡­ Aird stated something that is pretty simr about that and then his best friend, Warner, if I recall his name correctly, said something about him giving his life to Lhana. This two really think of life as something they can easily theow which doesn¡¯t even make any sense ¡°Then what can I do to repay this big gratitude you¡¯re given to me?¡± ¡°You can just stay being nice and kind¡­ and take a care of your grandmother like you always do. That would be enough¡± ¡°Is that really alright or you need any other help about anything? I am very useful if I may say¡± It seems like the guy is not understanding what Lhana is telling him that¡¯s why I spoke up and said to him ¡°No need to worry about that. Lhana is that kind of person who will not use others for her own good. You just have to live happily and I know she will be more than happy for that¡± I was so shocked about what I did. I am not someone who who say this kind of words for other which caught me of guard. Did I just tell him what I think Lhana is thinking. I look and her. Did I offend her? ¡°I dont know what tk say but thank you very much Ms. Lhana¡± ¡°You already said too many thank you¡¯s already, only one is enough¡± ¡°Yes¡± He bowed his head and returned back to the room of his grandmother as he tap the shoulder of his best friend who became a great help to him. ¡°Warner we should go. Take a care of your grandmother and we wish her a good health and long life¡± Warner nodded his head and so the four of us leave the house of the person they called Warner. ¡°You know what? You truly understand Lhana. I¡¯m so jealous about that¡± ¡°What do you mean jealous?¡± Mira wave her hands I noticed it but I just didn¡¯t bother thinking abput what she¡¯s talking about since I¡¯m busy thinking about what¡¯s happened in the forest a while ago. The thing about the reason why Lhana¡¯s brother suddenly have a delusion and acted so strange before falling on the ground. ¡°I mean your brother is too dumb he can¡¯t get that I like him¡± ¡± But I know that he already knew that fact sister mira¡± ¡°Well maybe it¡¯s just a negative for he is not acting the way I wanted. Maybe I¡¯m just too selfish thinking that things would go and the way I wanted it to be but yeah that¡¯s just a¡­ never mind. I¡¯m just getting used to it by now¡± ¡°But brother is a kind person, you shouldn¡¯t give up. He may be a little dumb and annoying sometimes but he is a very outstanding person¡± I am somehow feeling guilty about what they are talking about since it seems to be a girl¡¯s talk so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother listening in their conversation anymore and just walk to the direction where a bench was ced. Now that I think of it I haven¡¯t had taste any of the food that Lhana prepared. I thought that we¡¯re going to eat after we find out that ce but then things happen¡­ and now we are back in this vige I somehow feel a little bothered about the fact that Lhana¡¯s brother saw the two of us in that forbidden ce and chase us just to brung us back in this vige. Now that I finally think about it¡­ they know that we went in the ground that is forbidden for us. I look at Aird who seems to be thinking something deep We are not that close that¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to ask him if he should tell the elders about what they saw. It is up to him to say those words and surely with some evidence he can let them believe that he is saying things that are fact. They will surely believe him especially my father since he is not some simple guy. In their eyes, Aird is someone who can¡¯t lie to them because he is that good. But then if you think about it, surely he would doubt doing it since it includes Lhana and he doesn¡¯t want Lhana¡¯s reputation to be tarnished Would he tell it or not? I do wonder ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I heard him ask me as he sat in the bench beside me ¡°Nothing¡± I replied shortly not wanting to give him an idea but but I am thinking ¡°Don¡¯t you ever make my sister bad¡± Chapter 19 He went away after saying those words. That was weird. Did he came here just to tell me that? So he thought that I am the reason why his sister is turning bad? But I am surprised hear him say that since¡­ I suddenlyugh thinking about Lhana having weird evil horns. Is she turning bad? Well, what I mean to say is, she is nice and kind. Isn¡¯t it a weird thing to see she¡¯s turning bad? Just what does her brother think about me? Am I that bad enough to make her a bad person? Tk be honest, she is somehow a saint goddess for a Luna. I am not doing anything so just let it be. I¡¯m mumbled to myself as I let the wind gush to my skin, How I really wanna eat right now¡­ maybe I should just go home and ask for food but it¡¯s not like they would prepare some for me they will just say that I should be walking around and hang out around Lhana. I somehow feel bad how they always push me to spend time with Lhana as if I am obligated to do so. Specifically my father. ¡°Hey Emrick, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± I replied shortly as she peek on the right side of my view ¡°You talk with my brother about what? I saw him walk away as he sat on the bench did you perhaps said to him that he can¡¯t sit together with you that is why he left?¡± ¡°Just how bad do you think I am to do that thing to a Upper ss man?¡± ¡°Well if it is you I guess that¡¯s a possibility but if it¡¯s not then I¡¯m sorry for doubting you¡± She did sat beside me as she opened the bag that¡¯s been lying on her shoulder for a long while now. Looks like she will offer some food, well then, that¡¯s a good thing¡­ I¡¯m hungry right now ¡°Thank you for the food¡± I heard her p her hands as she said those words. I also did the same but then I just speak on my mind. She then opened the box containing the food that she prepared for her. Even so, it is¡­ it is just sandwiches.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Although I can say that it is somehow messy but then it¡¯s not that I do have the right to me her for not making it perfect since perfect since she isn¡¯t a professional at this. Also, listen, right at this moment¡­ I just want to eat. That thing can do. ¡°Make sure you eat it well, I prepare it so¡± Yeah yeah I noticed that slightly burned bread in one of the pieces that I got. I opened my eyes and was surprised after I bite the sandwich inside my mouth. The texture are all good and even if she prepared it for a very long while now, there is still some heat left on it that¡¯s why it is warm and not that cold and not that bunky to eat ¡± How does it taste like? I asked my mother to teach me how to do it since that is the most simplest food that I think I can prepare and¡­ To be honest¡­ the oue, it¡¯s not that bad just as I thought¡± Well this is what she said. I can do say that it¡¯s not that bad. Compared to other sandwiches sold in the street, the sandwich that Lhana prepared taste nice. Also, it is not empty like the other sandwiches I bought from others stall before. I picked up another sandwich and started to bite at it and realized that the filling are different than thest one I had. I then look at her and saw how she smiled ¡°Every sandwich have a different feeling, since i did think that it would be better to have many choices¡­ you know¡± I just don¡¯t bother about what Lhana said and continue eating. Well this seems like I can eat a lot more than this. ¡°Would you want me to prepare another sandwich next time?¡± I stopped from what I am doing and somehow wonder if there would really be next time. ¡®That is if your brother wont tell them that we wander on the forbidden boundaries¡¯ I speak in our thoughts just so others can¡¯t hear what we¡¯re talking about She stopped from her eating and realized that what I said. It is the truth though. It would be really nice to go back in there but then there would be no next time the moment my father knows about what we did. Well, it is not just for my father but also for the elders. ¡°Well I think that he won¡¯t tell it¡± ¡°Yeah I hope so¡± I replied shortly as I continue eating the food that she prepared. To my surprise, she only have one bottle of juice and that is just for herself. I didn¡¯t even think that she would prepare two since I know that she might have think that I prepare some foods for me as well but as I looked around, the problem seems to be solved. I saw that there¡¯s some small stores nearby as that is why I stand up and nned to went in 1 of those shops who sell some beverages ¡± Are you going now?¡± I was surprised to hear that wordsing from Lhana as she hold half of sandwich on her hands. Did she think that I will go after eating? Well I wonder what I should reply I just point out the store that selling the beverages and she nodded her head in response That is nice, she understand it. With that being said, I made my way to that very store to buy some beverages that I can drink It¡¯s a lot of varieties well I wonder if this shop have been here for a long while but I think that I this is my first time seeing this shop. Is it perhaps newly opened one? ¡°Um do you have a milk?¡± I asked because as I looked around I can¡¯t see any. The is no milk that is disyed on the counter. I said those words and then I heard a smallughing from the old vendor who seems to own this stall of beverages ¡°Is there seems to be a problem about what I said?¡± I ask curiously because I can say that I ask it politely without even making a re at him since I respect that he is the owner of this store and that I should not be rude to him but thenughing about my question seems to be disrespectful and even if he is elder, That is a characteristic that you shall not have I somehow feel a little mad about what he did to me but then I can¡¯t just be rude to him just because he did that Even so I can still see that he isughing and wiping the tears that he have in his eyes I now do wonder why is acting like this ¡°I never know a man as though as you would still drink beverages such as milk¡­ it¡¯s not like how you were described¡­¡± ¡± Can I ask what do you mean by those words?¡± ¡°I mean that in the age of you right now. you seem to not like milk but then I was surprised that you ask if I am selling some hahaha I¡¯m so sorry if I disrespect you but long time no see¡­ little master Emrick¡± Chapter 20 Now I have a frown in my head as I can¡¯t figure out what this old man is saying. He just called me as little master but then what does he mean by that? He evenughed at my question about whether he sells milk or not. Isn¡¯t it disrespectful? He act as if he really know what characteristic I have. Can someone like me not drink milk? Even if I am a boy, milk is healthy for growth¡­ I don¡¯t even know him¡­ but then¡­ ¡°Who are you¡± I asked while slightly narrowing my eyes as I tried to figure out who he might have been. I¡­ There¡¯s no such person who called me young master even before. Is there? Why can¡¯t I seem to remember? I am well aware about the fact that my father holds a great privilege in this vige but you can¡¯t casually call someone as young master because there have to be qualifications for that . I am not sure whether I am qualified for that either. Still, in this small vige, no one uses that term as master. I wonder if there is really a person who is called as such. ¡°It seems like you have forgotten about me little young master¡± ¡°What do you mean? I am not that forgetful I¡¯m not as-¡± I didn¡¯t continue my words since I think that would be disrespectful if I said that I am not forgetful because I am not as old as him. I can hear how he slightly chuckle as if he really knew what I was about to tell. Man this is so creepy. I wonder if who he really is. I take my gaze as I think that he will just make fun of me and it¡¯s just some old guy who want to tease the youngsters but then I halt as I hear him say a very deep words ¡°Earth wind water and fire, Even if you don¡¯t want to be you can never be what you desire¡­¡± And so he also giggled as if he find those words entertaining. As I look back at him, I was so astound when he was nowhere to be found. I just opened my mouth in surprise about what happened since he was just right there a moment ago¡­ where did he go? A look at Lhana and see that she is still sitting in the same bench since a while ago. Did she also see how this Old man suddenly vanish? But just as I turn my back, even the stall selling beverages are nowhere to be found. I gulp as I can¡¯t exin what that experience is. I went back to Lhana and then she asked me why I am walking back without any drinks on my hand. I can¡¯t possibly say that the man as well as the stall of the beverages suddenly vanish. Who would believe be if I say that such thing happened to me? I would just look like a fool. ¡°Hey Emric are you alright? Why do you suddenly look so pale?¡± Did I turn pale? How funny of me. ¡°Nothing¡± I replied shortly not wanting to cause any more fuss about that because I know that if I tell her she will tell it to my parents and that¡¯s not the thing that I wanted to happen. Being a son who ditch sses is enough. I don¡¯t want to be called as a genius who turned insane because of too much knowledge. ¡± I thought you¡¯re going to buy beverages but why did you came back empty handed?¡± ¡°There is no drink that I want in the beverages that they are selling¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, why not just drink this juice I prepared this morning? I promise you that I didn¡¯t put a poison on it¡± She slightlyugh as she finished the sandwich on her hand. I then sat beside her and picked up the drink that she offered to me. That is a juice that is inside a simple and not looking weird. Well I say that I sense the juice is cold the moment I opened it even though there isn¡¯t an ice on it. ¡°Oh by the way, the juice was frosted this morning maybe it is still cool up till now but the ice can¡¯t be seen because already melted¡± She exined even if I didn¡¯t ask why it is cold even though plenty of time already passed by. It is as if she knew what I am thinking that¡¯s why she answered it even though I¡¯m not asking . ¡°By the way I feel like something is weird over there¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I said before taking a sip on the juice that Lhana prepared. It taste nice I mumbled to myself as I tasted sweet and cold aroma of the juice that Lhana prepared¡­ I wonder how she did that¡­ maybe I should ask her so I can prepare some for myself. Saying that the tastes in my liking¡¯s even though it¡¯s not as good as what mmy grandmother would prepare. Over there, I see many people crowding as if something happened in that area. We did hear running stepsing from our back and there we saw Aird rushing toward direction. ¡°Lhana let¡¯s go something urgent happened¡± ¡°Something bad happened again? what is it this time brother?¡± ¡°I will just tell it to youter, let¡¯s go home first¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished my sandwich yet¡± He look at the sandwiches that is inside the lunch box that Lhana put between us. When do I have eaten some before going to get some beverages to drink and even if Lana already eat 1 I can still see that there are lots left. Maybe she prepared a lot more than what wei thought Her brother grabbed a sandwiches inside lunch box and eat it in one munch. He then pick up another two and is about to eat the other one on his hand when Lhana get back the lunchbox. ¡°Brother that¡¯s not the issue. I wanted to eat that sandwich here and not in the house, so please don¡¯t eat it all¡± ¡°Hurry up we have to go home now or else moment that would be bad¡± He said after gulping all the sandwiches left on his mouth I wonder how he did that because the sandwiches are very big and I even doubt it if he can do it again without hurting his stomach. Does his brother always eat this much? The sounds of the crowd running began ti cover the whole area. Even I feel surprised.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, Mira went in our direction and she have a somehow worried face. Even some of the windows of every house around us started to close as if something might enter and take their lives. As I look around I saw how Aird grab the hand of his littles sister as mira clean up all the foods we are eating. They now went to the direction of where the house of Aird and Lhana is ced. But of curiosity I follow them even though I am not sure what is really happening. I tried to ask but none of them answered my question. I halt while walking as I sense something that in never sense in my whole life. ¡°Shit, what was that?¡± Chapter 21 There was a weird scent that is scattering all over the air space. It was as smell that is eroding all over the ce. I can sense that it is not a cent of a normal wolf. No, in fact, it isn¡¯t a wolf. How long has it been since I smell a different scent other than the scent of the wolves, my origin? To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel or smell any scenting from the little elf when we first met her and even if she was with us¡­ her scent is not known by my smell. I stopped at my thoughts as I remember that the little elf was with us a while ago but then as Ard and all of us came here, we never saw nor feel her presence. Lookin around, I saw a little sparkling thing that are floating above the air. Is it perhaps the elf? I asked myself but no one answered me. The little spark then made it¡¯s way too mu direction. Surprised by the action, I didn¡¯t let it bither me since the smell of that creature is turning more severe. I immediately walk my way toward the same direction of where that smell ising and even if I can hear how the other, Ard, Lhana, and Mira, opposed with what I am doing I just keep on going. ¡°Emric stop! What do you think you are going?e back!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Hey stop¡± They are evacuating yet here I am running toward the very same thing that they¡¯re running from. That thing is not a simple as it looks like. The sense of something dangerous is lingering all over my body. I can say that these thing is no ordinary. But then why did it came here in the first ce? I know that the vige is closed and lock with the help of the ritual stone just like what the little elf have on her ce. I stopped as I remember something. Even so, I didn¡¯t hesitate to continue walking as I tried to analyze whether my understanding is correct about the situation that is happening right now but if it is really true then¡­ Maybe some other forces from the outside break the ritual stone just like what I did¡­ Remembering how I kick the weird ritual stone on that invisibleke, I can¡¯t help but feel like my superstition is not wrong. I am quite sure that the ritual stone on the center of our vige is not the only ritual stone we have in the wolvendom. If not for the guidance and protection of the ritual stone¡­ surely danger wille to us. But then what might be the force that triggered theyer protecting us all over this year¡¯s? Even my great great grandparents said in the book that they passed down for our generation, they are saying that they are grateful to someone that we are not sure whether who is it¡­ but then they are all thankful to that very same person for protecting and casting speel all over our wolvendom. They said that it is the blessing of the moon goddess. The force that is keeping us safe from other forces. I know that we are not the only thing in this world. We are the wolves and we live together with other wolves that are part of our pack. What we saw yesterday, there¡¯s an elf that mean to say that the existence of other species are indeed true. You¡¯re not the only one in this world I immediately rushed toward the very same direction on where I sense that the scent is bing stronger and stronger as I took a step forward And there I stopped as I saw a very different creature that have a very long scale together with it¡¯s very long tail as well as his hair is as long as what the woman in our vige have Even though I can say that that species is not a woman but a man just like me¡­ he seems to have no genitals at all. Just like the description of a merman¡­. What is he? I thought to myself as I never seen creature other than wolves for the long period of time I suddenly stopped as I questioned my question my word Long period of time¡­ it is not as if I was born with other species in our vige. I am so sure that the only species I¡¯ve seen in my life are wolves and wolves and nothing little else¡­ nothing more nothing less. And so with that weird feeling started to doubt my memories I was surprised when a small piece of rock suddenly hit my face when somethingnded on the ground in front of me That is one of the statues that are surrounding the ritual stone. As I look at the original position of it inside that it was slice into 2 piece as the floor was smashed into bits. I then look at the creature that is not that far in front of me and saw how his long tail move like it have his own life. Tail¡­ mermans do have tail as said but¡­ they can¡¯t live on the grounds since they can only move freely under water Nevertheless I can say that¡­ He is very strong no he is super strong That stone can never be shattered in the pieces because of how invulnerable it is regarding the weapon and power you given to it but then with just his tail he managed to cut a small piece on it and the impact of his force make it fell on the ground creating a loud tub that makes the pavement and the rocks fly in the air. Just what kind of monster that creature is¡­ Is he perhaps stronger than my father? I wonder Still, If he is here in the first ce¡­ It soon acted as if he was about to attack me at talk to you but then I immediately counter all of his attack as I defended myself with the utmost power His speed is no joke. No, should I say that it is the speed of his long tail that is no joke? ¡°And what kind of thing are you?¡± I look around and saw how many wolves, old and child are running inside their houses to avoid this creature that are present in front of me ¡°I am a wolf¡± I mumbled in response and make sure to use my re to lessen his movements but then to my surprise it doesn¡¯t make any difference as if he wasn¡¯t bothered by my re ¡°A wolf you say but then why are you different from those others who are running¡± He look at me in a calcting manner ¡°And your vibes are giving me something different than what I have never seen with others¡± He then smirk ¡°Are you perhaps the leader of this wolves you were talking about¡± How rude of him to think that I am the leader of this pack. If my father heard that he will surely get mad about it. I didn¡¯t answer because I didn¡¯t know what I should say and also I am not quite sure whether my answer will give a help in what he is finding here in our wolvendom. Even so there will be nothing to lose if I just keep quiet and try to lessen all of his movements so that there will be no casualties in our pack ¡°Tell me are you really the leader of this back?¡± He narrows his eyes as if he is analyzing all of my actions as well as my small movements What should I do? what should I do? I can¡¯t tell what is the best thing I should do? If only my father is here he can easily defeat this thing and make our vige safe like it always is Being caught with my attention I didn¡¯t notice that he still is going to charge another attack on my direction But no, I don¡¯t have time to avoid his attack I just made a defense on my body and was ready to be hit by the attack of his tail Chapter 22 I was ready to feel the impact of the creature¡¯s long tail hitting my body but then nothing seems to touch me. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Lhana¡¯s father blocking it¡¯s tail while he is in his wolf form.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Mr. Lard!¡± I called him but then he just red at the big creature having a long shiny scales on his very long tail ¡°Hurry up and move! You have to get out of here it is dangerous¡± He told me as he shout with all his might. ¡°But Mr. Lard I can¡¯t leave you here¡± ¡°Just follow my orders this would be for the good¡± I can see how he tried his best to make the tail of that monster stay still and not move but then to no avail, he was easily swept and hended on the ground. ¡°Weak¡± The creature mumbled as he look at Mr. Lard With his feet standing on the ground, Mr. Lard look back at me ¡®It is not someone you can y with, even I find it a hard time on handling him, you better get away on this ce and evacuate all the residents nearby and that¡¯s an order¡¯ He talk to me telepathically I didn¡¯t know how my father is not here since he is the strongest among all alphas. With mr. Lard fighthing, he cant help but sweat due to his aggressive movements. With this, I can finally understand that the power of the one we are fighting to is not something that we can handle on. Even so¡­ i don¡¯t have the right to run away because after all, this is not a simple matters. ¡®No, I wont¡¯ I remarked as I look at the direction on where I came from awhile ago and saw how those people who are with mee running to our direction even if they know that it is dangerous. Lhana is the one who are moving head forward while Aird and Mira are catching up with her. ¡°Lianna stop!¡± I heard a shouting echoed all over the ce as he shouted his sister¡¯s name That shout got the attention of their father who is currently battling with the creature that is somehow simr to the term snake that is written in one of the books I¡¯ve read before. A creature has no limbs, external ears, or eyelids, only one functional lung, and a long, slender body. snake species are known to exist, most living in the tropics. Their skin is covered with scales all over his body. Have a tail and do not have any legs nor feet. Just as what the book said, He is indeed the creature that is rted to those of snakes. Even so, without knowing the fact that he is part of that creature I can¡¯t help but feel bad for not realizing what are the other things that are written on that book I somehow forgot all those lose since I have read it a very long time since then They then walked toward the direction of me and Mr. Lard but as soon as Lhana step on a spiritual stone she closes her eyes and spread her arms I wonder what she is doing but even so I didn¡¯t bother since I have more things I need to handle at this very moment Even with a re of Mr. Lard and the reing from me, the snake is still moving as if nothing is wrong with his body ¡°Now¡­ another speaciale fort before my eyes¡­ how amusing¡± He smiled revealing the fangs that are hidden on his lips He did said something weird a while ago when we are talking to me¡­ he said that I am somehow different from the others and now he is looking at Lhana while speaking as if she is special being just like what he told me a while ago With that I somehow frown my forehead head thinking that maybe that is connected to the fact that Lhana and I are written in the property of the elders. ¡°Leave her alone!!¡± I heard how Lhana¡¯s father shouted with all his might and reveal his very sharp re while charging his way to the direction of that creature I somehow feels weird because as time goes by it seems like his a face is changing. He wasn¡¯t this hideous when we are talking a while ago but now his face are turning as if he is truly a monster My feet suddenly move on his own as if it have his own life. Seeing how Lana¡¯s father charged toward the direction of the unknown creature it was as if he is throwing his life out. Yes, because hes see that his daughter is here and that the snake like monster notice her making it not easy to deny the fact that she will be the target of this creature. I do think it¡¯s great that his father are taking his case seriously because of his beloved daughter. He acted as if he do have the capabilities of fighting and winning over him. My feet started to jump much higher than thest best high jump it did before. I can clearly see how the houses around the vige are shut close They are hiding inside their houses while the man the men are outside the door guarding it for the they have to do it to ensure the safety of their family. I did feel something weird in my hands as if it have a power that started to feel itchy for containing it inside my body for too long. I want to release this power as if I will get mad or it will surely drive me insane if I didn¡¯t do so This day is truly weird for all the things that happened around us are weird. All the events that we encountered are not natural and they are all weird as if it is telling that this day is no ordinarypared to any other day. I look at the sky and even if it wasn¡¯t been a long time since it became an afternoon the sky are fully covered with gray clouds as it says that the sun are hiding and not revealing itself. That the light that bring bright sky are hinding behind those cotton lightning floating up above I can¡¯t help but clench my teeth as I saw that there is a high possibility that it would rain. I hope it won¡¯t rain it wouldn¡¯t be a good chance for us to fight this creature I got as I turned into wolf form mid air as I open my mouth and kick the chest of the snake using all of my legs ¡®Please don¡¯t make it rain¡¯ I beg on my mind as I know the rain isn¡¯t that favorable to uspared to this creature who we are fighting to To my surprise¡­ The sky released a very loud thunder Chapter 23 Shit¡­ why does it have to rain now??? I cursed at my thoughts as I heard the loud thundering from the dark sky I didn¡¯t realize that my feet who was in the chest of this creature are now trapped by his two hands Why do I feel like I am so weakpared to this being? I hate this I red at him as I tried to move my body but my body seems to be locked as nothing seems to change even if I tried to get out with all of my strength, nothing change as I keep floating in the air while he is holding all my legs I need to move. I need to get out of here. I need to do something before he finally destroyed all of the things that we cherish in our pack! I need to move. I need to do something. I tried to modify myself to release all of my power and to my surprise some shiny thing started to glimmer under my feet I can saw how his eyes widened in surprise I cut him off guard making him loosen the hold hold off his hands to my feet that is why I release myself but then slightly injured my feet feet as Inded and not in a good way I hear him hiss loudly as if he was afraid of what he saw a while ago ¡°What¡± He widened his eyes as he look at me. His eyes are telling as if they wanted to take my life ¡°You¡± I got him off guard as he was so attracted to me. All of his eyes are running toward my direction and his orbs changes in color as it was wondering all over the ce. Due to the slippery grounds, he can move much faster and the reflection of his dorm are now revealing itself in front of my eyes as i look at the water. Did I somehow make this creature mad and irritated? I didn¡¯t step backward because I was taught by my father that the man should not run away a man should keep on fighting and should not turn their backs when they are in a fight I slightly chuckle on my mind as I realize how powerful my father is. Relief should be with me if he is the one who is in here instead of Mr. Lard. Even so, the point father is not here¡­ I shall do something to make the snake like creature be on our watch. Of course¡­ I can¡¯t possibly let him wander around in here as he will surely ruin all the houses and kill all the families we have in here since if that do happen, my father will surely give me a heavy punishment for that¡­ even my kife won¡¯t berge enough to cover up my failure¡­ I look at Lana and saw that she have been using her power to heal her father. I look at my leg and realized that the sprain are finally gone¡­ did she also help me treat this one?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I just nodded at her even if she is not looking at me but I know that Aird met my eyes as she supported his sister together with Mira. His eyes is telling me that he doesn¡¯t like what is happening. With that, I didn¡¯t let my self be bothered by him as I look back at the snake like crearure and saw that his eyes turns red. The stay on guard as I see that he is moving so dramatically that I can no longer feel where it will move The 1st hits was blocked and avoided but then as he me kick again¡­ I somehow lose my bnce and find it hard to avoid all of his attacks Even if I can feel that Lhana has been supporting me as she tried to heal all the simple wounds and my body meet my stamina thatst longer than usual, I can still feel the pain of his office sharp tail piercing and scratching my skin This damn reptile¡­ I wonder if my father can make it here much soon I am not sure how long I canst defending all of his attack I didn¡¯t know how Mr. Lard tried to help back but I shouted at him in our thoughts saying that he should not move or else I will be in danger ¡°What are you saying that you will be in danger I can be of help if I do something¡± ¡°No if you do something my n will not work¡± It said it but as if I do have a n on my mind¡­ ¡°Your father will surely kill me if he knew that I just turned blind watching his son fighting this monster¡± ¡°No he wouldn¡¯t. Just believe me¡± He just groan his face out of anger as he red at the snake with all of his mind I somehow feel a little chill as a it rush to my spine but thenpared to my father, bthat is something that are too lowpared to his standard On my fucking¡­ should I really die before he even came here?? I wonder what is that man doing I wanted to punch myself for speaking like that to my father but then I can¡¯t help but be mad at him for arriving sote and letting his son handle all the matters even though I know that Mr. Lard tried to help and I acted as if I¡¯m some Almighty guy who can handle these things¡­ I am pretty sure thatpared to him I willst much longer and will take less injuriespared to what may have happened to him if he is the one who is spitting this name I jump again so high but then he¡¯s still follow me hitting my back which makes all the people gasp and grow an anger What a luck for someone who is the son of one of the most respected alpha and the strongest 1 among this pack I shall not let them see how I am being drag like a rag by the snake dumb monster I inhaled and let all the energy that Lhana is giving be taken by my body. Thankfully for that I can somehow manage tost much longer topare to what my stamina limit¨C shit I was about tond on the ground but before I even touched the soil¡­ my hands float as if I was carried by something and to my surprise¡­ that tail of the snake is truly holding all of my body as it wrap its tail all around me Am I going to die? is it the end that are meant for me? I is some if i have been to be killed like this I look at all the people and they all gasp even the men that are guarding in front of their house started the run in this ce to see such a sigh. Are they so intrigued by this thing happening ? I¡¯m so freaking pathetic¡­ I think like I might puke for realizing this thing I will surely ask my father a good reason why he arrives sote. he is needed yet he never came¡­ will he still came or are he gonna let his own son die? I find it hard to breath as I started to feel tight as I am being crumbled. ¡°I thought that you to our special but it seems like you were just an ordinary wolves like the others¡± My breath will soon be stopped if I do not do anything else¡­ What should I do? Chapter 24 ¡®Do you know that he is the only son of the the strongest alpha in the alpha in our vige¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t stay close at him I heard that he can punch you if he feel feel irritated with you around¡¯ ¡®Really is he really that bad?¡¯ ¡®I am not sure but the only thing I am sure of is that he is strong and we shall not run bad on his side or else we will be doomed¡¯ ¡®You¡¯d better stay away from him or else he might use his father to threatened us. I heard that a reing from an alpha will make a child like us be sick for a whole year¡¯ ¡® Ah that is super scary¡¯ ¡®Oh that Emric guy is here let¡¯s go let¡¯s go we must avoid him¡¯ ¡®Look at his eyes hes so so scary¡¯ ¡®Is he really the only son of the strongest alpa in our vige he looks so in but his eyes are making making me feel so scared¡¯ ¡®Maybe he got his eyes from his father¡¯ ¡®I also heard that he was strange.. when he was just two¡¯ he started training¡¯ ¡®Wow that¡¯s so monster like¡¯ E¡¯very wolf started to train when they are at the age of 5 but then he started to train in the age of 2 just how incredibly different is hepared to us¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s not make a a quiet escape and let us go elsewhere. ce that is far from him so that we can say that we are safe¡¯ I clear as I remember¡­ all those words I heard since I was a child¡­ Being the only son of the most influential and strongest Alpha¡­ now¡­ j can say the it is not some recognition. That is because for me it is something like a burden or a shackle that makes my world differentpared to the others It is true that when I was a little boy I feel bad the about being that kind of child As much as I wanted to live an easy life¡­ for normal life or afortable life having friends ying with them chatting with them and doing lots of fun things that every child can do¡­ I feel like all of those are nothing but a mere dream dream for someone like me If they all feel bad about not having a good family¡­ well done. I do feel bad for being in a most perfect family My father is the strongest. My mother¡­ she is the most beautiful and brave and so with me being their eldest child¡­ I must do something incredible too And so I started to trainwhen I was the age of 3 and not at the age of 2. Also my eyes are not that scary because I got it from my mother who has the most beautiful eyes in our vige. My father will not use his violence against children just because they tell him to do so¡¯ in fact he was surely go in there side other than hearing my opinion and citing me since he will always say that I am too young to tell the wrong and right¡­ that I always do something that they never wanted to Indeed my life is not that good If they all act like that because they are scared of me¡­ well I can¡¯t fully put all the me with them since if I¡¯m someone like them¡­ I will also be worried about hanging out with the people that have a background like me And with the prophecy proiming that I am one of the two young wolves that are written in that prophecy¡­ shackles and burdens seems to berger and heavier than it is before. If not for Lhana being my childhood friend I am not sure if I can have someone to talk to other than her I thought I am the strongest¡­ I thought that I have done all my best to be the number one among our generation. I thought I already gave all my shots to say that I am worthy to be the son of my father. I thought that I already give my all to say that I am someone who is capable. I thought that I already know the things that I must learn since I¡¯ve been studying for ages but then with the incident happening I feel like I¡¯m some ant being stepped by something bigger than me. I feel like I am a lone cloud that was casted away by the winds and separated to the other clouds. I am near them but I am not with them. I am like them but at the same time I am not ¡®Are you going to just let yourself be defeated like that?¡¯ I heard the voice although I am not sure who that person is but then that voice seems to be full of anger and at the same time worries ¡® you are such an idiot¡­ fight back dumbass¡¯ Who is that? why is that voice talking to me? Defeated is something that is not in my vocabry to begin with I did feel some heating from my body and so I was surprised when I took a deep gasp so the surroundings that I have oxygen for me to breath.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. My body is locked in the tails of this creature that have a very shiny scales that is green in color Now I know why this skin seems to be shiny. It is because this is like an armor¡­ it is vulnerable in no no strength but then I saw him as he opened his mouth trying to clench me more and more tighter than it is before I changed back to my human form and tried to jump as soon as the gaping from the creature we are fighting to start it to losing up I am sure that he doesn¡¯t think that I will do that but then it says a short while I finally escape but then my luck is not that good since one of my feet arepletely stopped between his body I really thought that I can finally escape. Guess, I am not that good. I look at everyone and saw how they are trying their best to discover a thing that they can use to fight this creature but he doesn¡¯t seem to be vulnerable in anything They throw their strength but it can do nothing about this damn creature and even his hands are using a spear that we aren¡¯t not sure where it came from I look at the sky and the clouds are still in gray color, the droplets of the water is making my sight a little blurry. It seems like they are doing their best just to make me give up in waiting for the appearance of my father. I am not embarrassed to say that I am not someone who will ept defeat immediately Not over me dead bodies And there I feel an overwhelming power that again started flowing in my veins as if it is some power that finally awakened after a very long while I¡¯m sleeping Chapter 25 I can feel this different power flowing in my veins it is much more¡­ warmer than the power that released in my hands when I was fighting this monster a while ago. By this feeling I can say that¡­ it is much more stronger than what it felt like before. Feeling this very simple sensation that I am having right now have the very same and identical feeling I have felt when I was awakening when I am at the age of seven. For someone to be awaken, they must have a strong will to be stronger and that will make a key to open all the power that are hidden in our body as well as the power that¡¯s granted by the goddess of the moon to protect us and our pack from other unseen things that mighte in our life I once asked my father what is the reason why we wolves are awakening and my father¡¯s response is because we must be stronger not just a protect our family or those who are special for us. It is not just to protect the vige that is our home but we awaken to protect ourselves to protect the lives of other people also cherish Can¡¯t help but have a big grin on my face as I saw how surprised that man in front of me is. Even if my feet are being stopped in his tail and even if he is giving his strength to crunch my feet, the only feeling that are burning inside me is not the pain but the strength that are entering my very own self. ¡°What are you doing? Die already will you??!¡± He shouted as he gave all of his best trying to pin me down but nothing seems toe on his way Even the people around us are surprised about the situation that are happening to me. To be honest I am also surprised about this since I never thought that I will awaken for a second time at this early age. ¡°Why would you ask me to die? why not you die instead?¡± I mumbled coldly as I grew my fist into my wolf form and make a big scratch on his face, his body, his hands, as much as I can I can hear the cheering of the other wolves surrounding me but then I just focus on hitting and scratching and punching the greater man in front of me who is avoiding my every attack but it seems to not avoid all of those attacks I threw at him. ¡°So this is the real power of a wolf¡± ¡°And this is the real feeling of being someone powerful¡± It was like a cloud ninefor me to feel distance it seems so fantastic like I am just dreaming but then I can feel the pain. I can feel the heat burning and surging up in my body that is why I can¡¯t tell that this is a reality and not just some hallucination. Even so, I can state that I like what is happened to me right now. I will hold my senses and believe that¡­. This is something that is truly happening in reality and this is something that you can say as a fact¡­ I look at him like but it feels like he is a weird person who is smiling even if you can see how he can¡¯t move his hands. As I can tell, you can fully see that he have a blood spreading on his face. The only thing I know is that I¡¯m asking whether I must kill this creature so that there will be no problem in our lifeN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. My hand was stopped by his hand as I tried to punch him again. He is using his strength left. The other hand of him cornered me as I tried to move all my might but then it feels like all the power that are burning in me started to rush out of my body in no time ¡°What is happening??¡± I ask as I feel like all of the power in my body are rushing out and flowing out It was as if they were escaping in me and there was nothing left on my body to remain and keep me from moving The only thing I saw before my eyes started to close. I tried to move but in no luck, I can¡¯t do as I want to do. Punching him for thest time, I didn¡¯t feel like my hand moves. Did I overdo myself? Maybe that is also the reason why I feel like my body are falling on the ground ¡°Emric¡± I heard a voice call my name and feel that my body seems to be in someone¡¯s arms because I never felt My body hitting the ground I tried to open my eyes but to my luck, there is no strength left for me to do so it seems like I have wasted all the energy and the energy and finally reach my limit I am going to kill this damn creature I wanted to shout and tell them that if they wanted to end the life of the creature that is in front of us¡­ they have to make the force inside of it. Strength on the outsideyer of this creature is vulnerable in nothing. I wanted to tell it but i do not have enough strength left to speak and tell the methods and all I can do is speak what¡¯s on my mind The only thing I know is that someone entered in my thoughts before my mind finally turns nk ¡°You did a good job. So-¡± And with that my thoughts finally shattered nk Why do I feel like my body are in a very good state. It was like I¡¯ve eaten all the favorite dishes I wanted and I have run for the perfect time that¡¯s what the feeling my body feels like¡­ I feel so perfectly fine can. I¡¯m all good. I open my eyes and saw that I am in my room lying on my bed just like what I always see whenever I wake up. Even so, why do I feel like there is something big happened? I look at the clock and saw that it is not thatte and it was about time for me to wake up I move my body to stand up but then I feel like there is something strange My eyes finallynded on my handed feet I say remove the nket covering my body ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Chapter 26 One of my legs are fully covered with bandages. That is the leg whom the snake rolled his body into. I somehow feel a little numb about that part but it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it is thest time. Last time? Snake? Rolled his body into? I stoped remembering what happened. And so¡­ I remembered it. I have a few scratches all over my body and I can say that I somehow don¡¯t have the power to move at all. Even though I already removed the nket covering my body I don¡¯t have the power to stand up or make a sit because I feel like my body is not doing the way I want it to move. I was feeling all fine just a while ago¡­ howe¡­ But rather than being questionable about those things I wonder why I don¡¯t feel any painpared to the pain I have felt before. Indeed, even while battling with that creature, I can feel how tremendous the pain is. I just tolerate it since it isn¡¯t something I should be bothered with at that moment. I can clearly remember all the things that happened yesterday. That was such a hectic day full of battle and of battle and mysterious things ¡°Seems like you¡¯re awake¡± I hear that voiceing from my room door which are now slightly open It was my mother who are peeking from that door I just nod my head not wanting to speak since even though I feel slightly better , I feel like I can¡¯t move and move the way I wanted . My hands are the only one that I can freely move My body arepletely stucked on this bed. As my mother went inside my room she noticed that I removed the nket wishes why she move her head and looked at me while gently putting back the nket all over my body I just stay silent as she do what she wanted to and then I heard her voice talking to me asking whether I am alright ¡°Yes¡± I shortly replied with a small yesContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. And right before the silence spread in our room I can feel the gaze of my mother as she gently pat my head ¡°You did a remarkable job but¡± I then feel a very heavy punch on my head as my mother put her hand on my head I called her name as I slightly wince from pain She just deliberately put her hands on top of my head to punch me. I thought she would pat me for doing a good job. I sighed as I heard her slightly chuckling voice. ¡°Now you see what you did is right but then you end up in a worse situation. If not for Lhana using all of her powers then do you think you can still use your legs whose crumbled and crushed apart?¡± ¡°Lhana treated me?¡± ¡°Yes of course she did. Right after the moment she opened her eyes and regained some of her mana, she went here to treat you for your injury who is really bad¡± My mother said that as soon as she regained her mana, she went here to treat me but did she somehow overuse her my her mana yesterday ¡°Mom did she fell unconscious?¡± ¡°No she didn¡¯t but all of her power are used by helping you and her father be treated. Her powers are not you¡¯re not yet fully controlled and she haven¡¯t used it for the meantime since there are no situation needing that. Poor child¡­ her mana are wasted by saving this dumb idiot son of mine¡± ¡°Mom¡± I called her name as she tried to tease me but then she just again move her hand towards the direction of my head which makes me cover it ¡°What ? are you not liking your mother¡± She mumbled as if she will be very sad if I try to act like this but then I didn¡¯t bother since mom always tease me whenever she have time to. Indeed she is beautiful, she is remarkable and adored by many other wolves. She have the courage, the will of a wolven none of the normal wolves can attain. That is also the reason why my father fall from my mother. She is truly amazing and you can¡¯t find anyone who can matches her beauty, intelligence as well as that attitude. Even so, because of that my mother also help my father in my disciplining me. But rather than giving me a punishment, my mother will make a small actions to help me not get hurt that much since she always wanted me to be healthy and she doesn¡¯t like giving strength to discipline her child. Although her voice will surely run wild while teaching me. I learned all of that when my mother always takes my side but whenever my father is present she will always act the same as my father. how funny is it ¡°Mom how is Lhana?¡± I can see the grin on her face as she heard what I asked ¡°Well well so this is a little boy who have a feeling for little Lhana if I can say¡± ¡°Mom that¡¯s not it I¡¯m just gonna say¡± I mumbled ¡°I¡¯m just concerned¡± ¡°Well you are concerned and what is the other meaning in that other than you liking her Mr. Thats not it?¡± ¡°She is my friend and she helped me she treated me with that she had fallen in situation where she never wanted to I have to apologize for the trouble I made it did and it¡¯s not that I like her Okay¡± ¡°Okay if you say that you don¡¯t like her then let it be but what I¡¯m saying is that the two of you can make a good couple¡± ¡°Mom we are just friends¡­ can you just dropped it down?¡± ¡°My Emrick is always this person who are feeling shy for asking the being of a precious little girl with a very sweet smile with a very adorable face and a kind of hearted nature¡± I just close my eyes as I took a deep sigh from my mother describing her in that way And then I felt a scent of someone familiar and that sent was lingering on the direction of my room store I look at it and think if someone might have entered our house without my knowledge but then my mother is blocking the way that¡¯s why I can¡¯t fully see the door ¡°Mom¡± I heard a small voice calling my mother¡¯s name Chapter 27 That small voice calling my mother catches my attention and that makes me smile. ¡°Emma, Rico ¡± I mumbled and as soon as I called their name they rushes inside my room straight to the front of the drawer beside my bed ¡°Brother¡­ brother! You were awake! How are you?¡± ¡°Well brother is full of bandages on his arm¡± ¡°Brother does it still hurt? Do you want us to call the doctor?¡± ¡°Were you hungry? do you want to eat something?¡± This tiny little siblings of mine are acting so cute in front of me. I almost forgot that they are twins since they do not look the same. Emma is featured just like a little Version of my mother while Rico on the other hand just look the same as my father. I somehow felt amazement to them for taking the whole features of our parents while me, I was a mixed featuring the both of them. Well let¡¯s set aside that for now I look at them and hold their cheeks as I can reach it with my hands ¡°Emma, Rico I am alright so you don¡¯t have to worry¡± ¡°But you were unconscious for a long time so maybe you were hungry¡­ would you want us to prepare some food?¡± ¡°You want to prepare some food for me?¡± They deliberately nodded their head as they give me a face full of adoration I can say that my younger brother and sister are so nice and very kind hearted just like my mother. Even so, they are also brave and helpful just like my father. And I somehow feel bad for myself as someone who are dropping down at the sses and not attending it at all. Add up the fact that I am a genius, I somehow feel like I am such a headache even if I ace in exams. The moment they knew what I were doing, that I went out of the vige and entered the forbidden wall, I am sure that my mother will give me a great scolding all day long and my father will give me a real good beating Even if I know that it is the probable thing that would happen, I can¡¯t help myself but do those things since I feel like that is the only thing I must do. I ace all of the exam and I got the perfect score in match tournaments that¡¯s why I think that it¡¯s not that bad to act like this, after all I am one of the best student and best wolf in our generation. ¡°But brother you should take care of yourself ¡­ you always get out and be home with scratches or things like that but now it¡¯s not just like that¡­ before it is all simple things but now you sure went over board¡± It was so surprised when Emma said it to me ¡°Right. Emma is right brother. You should not go in dangerous ce and you should always take care of yourself because Emma and I won¡¯t be here always to protect you¡± ¡°You know what you sounds like someone who is older than me. Did you somehow forget that I am your brother?¡± They just giggled as they look at me with adoration Indeed, I am blessed to have a younger brother and sister who are luckily a twin. They really don¡¯t look like twin though. ¡°Alright alright I will be careful next time so you don¡¯t have to worry about me okay?¡± ¡°Could promise it?¡± ¡°Do you promise brother? Don¡¯t break your promise okay?¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t break my promise¡± ¡°Pinky promise?¡± ¡°Pinky promise¡± ¡°Under the Full moon¡± ¡°Yes, under the full moon¡± ¡°The night sky is our witness¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. We said in the unison as we tell those chant that is a promise that is sworn on the sky to be seen by the moon goddess. Saying that when it¡¯s full moon, no wolves can lie and the night sku who¡¯s guarding and protecting us will be the witness of our promise so that we will never break it and keep it till ourst breath. My mom just smiled as she looked at the scenery. I know that you find it cute because my siblings are really adorable. I Pat their head to show how caring I am towards them. By that my mother went out of the room to prepare some snacks for the three of us. Surely, if they say that they would prepare food for me it is not that they are doing it on their own. They are not yet in the part of where they are having the capabilities to do so since they are just a little and they are not allowed in the kitchen for their safety. ¡°Brother do you perhaps need anything? We can help if you wanted to get water or would you want to read a book? I borrowed some in the library¡± They said full of concern Still, books? I bet I already read all the books there is in the library. Or course, other than those who are inside the prohibited room. The ce where only those who contributed a lot or made anme can enter¡­ hah, that would took me years before I even enter that ce. After all, my father is the youngest wolve who entered that chamber. He was at the age of 28 that time. I am not even in twenties¡­ I slightlyugh which makes my younger siblings look at me with worried face ¡°Oh no, brother isughing alone¡± ¡°Rico what should we do?¡­ it seems like brother is turning sane¡­¡± ¡°Emma, should we call sister Lhana to heal brother again?¡± My younger siblings started to talk on their own. It is as if i am not here in the first ce. The smile on my face still remain, smiling without any happiness on my thoughts thought. Why¡­ do if feel bad about them thinking that I am sane? ¡°I am alright. I swear¡± ¡°Look¡­ brother even tell us his thoughs¡­ maybe we should really call sister Lhana!¡± They was about to went away why i put my hand on my face and stopped them ¡°Your sistes lhana is resting. You shouldn¡¯t bother her. Let her gain back her strength. She used her power so much to help us¡± ¡°But brother it is just you whom she help. Not us..¡± Well she did help her dad but let¡¯s not get mr. Lard in count I just awkwardly smile ¡°Alright alright, she use her power so much just to help me¡­¡± ¡°Thats right ¡± ¡°She was pale that even mom asked her to stop it¡± What? Is my state really that bad for her to act like that? Just how¡­ hurt am I whe I copsed? Chapter 28 I was so surprised when I heard about those thingsing from my younger siblings. They said that they saw Lhana helping me. She is even in the state of being pale. Even so, she is so white already¡­ just how palet did she be? I¡­ should ask this or not? Even so¡­ maybe they do know how is Lhana¡¯s condition by now. ¡°Do you two know how is she?¡± They boh look at each other. How adorable their smile is, ¡°Brother likes sister Lhana~¡± They started to mumble in unison. Now they ain¡¯t adorable I heard them giggled as they give me a wide smile I wonder how long will it take for me to fully recover. Maybe¡­ i should give Lhana some gift as thank you for what she did. I just close my eyes and didn¡¯t bother hearing their words. They won¡¯t stop teasing me but if I just let them be, surely they will get tired of it and go away Hah, let¡¯s just rest I closed my eyes Ready to sleep I soon hear how they felt quite. I am really a genius. I knew they would shut up. Hah, finally I can stay quiet. I am so curious why that incident happened though everything seems to be fine. This ce have been so peaceful for a long time. Nomotipn arise and no other speacies dared to attack. I wonder if the ritual stone on the outside of this ce surely got off¡­ that would be reallly dangerous for everyone in this vige. Although¡­ I never exactly know whether that ritual stone outside exist. Still, the inside parameter of this vige was protected by ritual stone that the elders made. I touch my hilt as I feel a headache for thinking things such as that. Even so¡­ That incident wont surely make the elders stay silent. Even mr. Lard and my dad be part of it. And me, who is the first son of a great alpha warrior such as my dad, surely things will be handled with great authority¡­ Lets just hope that things will went well¡­ And by that I didnt realize that time flies ¡°Brother you shouldn¡¯t move so harshly¡± My little sister emma said to me as she went upstairs and saw me. Maybe she was on her way to their room. Yes, emma and rico are sharing the same room but different beds. It became like that since they would cry if they are separated. Just¡­ how adorable they are when they were still little. I suddenly feel bad since even up to now they two are adorable butpare to when they are so small¡­ I would prefer the tiny them. ¡°And Brother¡­ will you please stop jumping¡± She semi shouted as she saw me doing jumping jacks. I narrowed my eyes and continued what I am doing ¡°Brother¡­ you wont listen to me¡± She pouted and so i stopped. ¡°Emma. I am not just jumping. I am doing exercise to waken up my veins. I¡¯ve been idle for a couple of days already. It won¡¯t hurt to do some exercise ¡± ¡°But brother¡± She was cut off when Rico came holding a pile of towels on his hands. Maybe that is the towel that was hanging outside a while ago. I saw it when I took a peek on the window to get some fresh air. Mom is the one who washed that for sure. That very familiar scent¡­ surely it is really her who did that. ¡°Brother, exercise isn¡¯t supposed to make your leg cough out blood¡± ¡°Cough out blood?¡± He then pointed the bandage on my leg down to my toeBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Ahh, that is not blood¡± I lied They then sniff and look at me so badly ¡°Mom! Brother hurt himself again! ¡± They both shouted in unison which makes my mother rush in our direction as soon as ahe heard their voices ¡°What happened ?¡± She asked as if she hold the shoulders of both Emma and Rico Pointing out the bandages that is covering almost all of my legs, they let my mother see that I have a small blood patch up on my bandage. ¡°Brother is doing jumping Jacks and we just told him to not move but then he is so stubborn and wont listen to us¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m just doing a little exercise to wake up my nerves and move a little so that I can¡­¡± As the sentence goes by every words that I said started to be pronounced more slower because I saw how my mother re at me Putting out his hand and raising it on the air I slightly close my eyes and was ready to feel the impact of her hand falling into my head but then it never came As soon as I opened my eyes I now feel the paining from the smack of my mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Ouch that hurts¡± I grambled a little as I touched my head who had just been knocked with her bare hands ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing a little exercise¡± She didn¡¯t took the towel that is in the hands of my little brother Rico You stupid little young man, if you didn¡¯t do what is requested for you to do, I will surely not let Lhana treat you so that you will know how to value yourself¡± Her words seems to be serious but then I can see that she is actually joking. Even so, I don¡¯t want her to think much about me since i know for sure that she already feel burdened with lots of problems in out family and in ourmunity. I just want to take some of the exercise so that I can finally do the things I can handle before and not be a burden to them. ¡°Now get back on your room so that we can change your bandage¡± ¡°But that blood is just a little it won¡¯t hurt¡­ so we do not have to change my-¡± I was cut off and my mother red at me and so I looked at my little brother and sister to find an ally but to my luck, they do the same. Why do I feel like they are teaming up and running open to me so that I can do nothing but agree to what they are saying? I took a sigh and get back to my room this¡­ this is truly unbelievable If only I can get out of this room¡­ I will surely have some fun while walking around the forest As I went back on my room I saw a little glimmer near my window. It is the very same shining dots whom I saw when I was looking for this small little elf when are in the vige. The little elf? I frown my head Chapter 29 I didn¡¯t look at the door to see whether my family my family is since I feel that their presence is not around this area. Even so, I went back in the door and close it shut so that they can¡¯teinside without knocking. Looking at my surroundings I realize that the curtain is slightly openpared to what it is when I left it ¡°Hey elf are you there?¡± I mumbled only to see a little light that is circting all over me. ¡°Show yourself ¡± I slightly mumbled as I find it hard to not see the elf in its actual form since she was just a mere little light who looks like a flock of flies. Can¡¯t you speak? It¡¯s as if I am talking to the air¡­ I look so sane I need to remember how my younger siblings look at me as if I am a sane person who loves her smile I slightly Put my Palm on my face as I recall that The sparks then glimmer around me. I narrowed my eyes as i find it real weird Why does it feels like it is surrounding me. It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not afraid but then I was so confused that those little lights are surrounding in me as if they are dancing and walking its way up all around me. ¡°Hey, you little piece of elf. Show yourself or I¡¯ll cut you into pieces when we met¡± I mumbled but it seems to not understand me. Now, it feels really weird I thought that lights are the elf doing some strange for but it looks like i am wrong. The fragments then face me in front of my face. Literally. It appeared in front of me as if it is facing me heads on. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± I asked even if I know that this fragments of light might not even understand what I am saying but still I was standing for a little while as the silence are eroding all over the ce. I am somehow confused why this light seems to have its own life I tried to reach it and hold it in my hands but as soon as I was about to touch it, the door opened. I then look at that door only to see my two little younger siblings as well as my mother who brought a new bandages and some snacks for me. There is a key on my mother¡¯s hand whuch answered my question on how on this world did they open it even if I know thaI locked it. I did look back at the very same spot where the sparkle are floating but then right now, it was empty They sre gone. I can no longer see those sparkling little fragments of light as all the surroundings off my view waspletely empty. The air¡­ even in the window.. or in front of my bed¡­ no clue about where they went. I awkwardly put my hands on my knee as I continued walking towards the direction of my bed so that I can sit and have a small rest Having a small look at the legs of mine and saw that there are no blood in it but on the limbs of my my skin under my knees, there is a small patches of blood I just did some small jumping jacks but I wouldn¡¯t have thought that it would open a small scratch on my skin¡­ haist My mother sat on the small chair that was that was pulled under my bed. My two little siblings just put the cookies and juice on the table I look at Emma to ask if the juice or beverages that she bought in here is milk but before I even opened my mouth to ask her, she nodded her head and said a small reply saying that yes ¡°it is indeed a milk¡± Maybe she heard what I am thinking. Well that would be a little nice so that I won¡¯t have to speak since I have a little anger issue on her that she tell Mom that I do with jumping jacks and even got scolded. Even so, it¡¯s just a fun of me and it is not in that serious matter ¡°Mom, by the wa, do you heard about the condition of Lhana right now?¡± I ask my mother since I never got a response from my little siblings every time I ask them they just tease me. As of now, it¡¯s been a long while since that incident happened and I assume that maybe she¡¯s doing all good. ¡°About that, she is doing real finepared to you whose leg are still injured¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I slightly smile as I know that it was also my fault why I never healed quickly when it should be. I know that I am a little stubborn alright I will drop the little, I am surely stubborn for doing smaller exercises and walking around the ce even if they say that I should rest my feet. Even so, but what can I do sbout that? I want to walk so badly forI find it hard to sat idly and it turned out that all of the books in our house, it is. Oring to reread itsince all of the books here in my room and here in our house, add up those who are there in the library¡­ I already read all of that Now I wonder if there¡¯s a new book released today. And so I let out the defeated sigh as I remember how the moon festival will soon arrive. There will be no book releases at this moment for sure. That is a festival on where there are games andpetitio. Competition that are held to test everyone¡¯s capabilities and there are also lots of food stalls and dancing that will be held in the main area of the center za. But, I know that it is not easy to renovate the za of our viges. For sure, it is not yet fully cleaned up since that mess that happened because of that incident surely caused a great damages in houses. Even the ritual stones, I wonder if there would be a chances for us to help in the festival. It is not that I am looking forward to the festival but I am quite confident that everyone will surely like how the whole vige is being seen dancing under the moon and also there is a ritual that will be made by the elders. A reading of a future, a reading of faith, that is why I am somehow interested from that since it happens only once in every four years, luckily, for this year, we will be having it. It is in the truth that moon festival was created to celebrate the New Year of the wolves Surprised about what happened, I winced in pain as I felt a ufortable thing touching my skin I look at my mother only to see her face full of worries Chapter 30 ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her only to see the frightening look on her face as she looked at theeh of mine whose bandage are already loosened uppletely. The two kids tried to look and took a peek about what my mother saw but then my mother shouted loud enough so that they can stop from doing what they was about to do. I somehow feel difort with my mother acting that way. She is not a person who will act like that, she is gentle and kind specially if it is around my two little siblings. Her, acting that way¡­ ¡°Emma Rico please get out of this room for now I have to talk to your brother¡± ¡°Mother¡± As much as they wanted to stay, they can¡¯t possibly disobey mom. ¡°Allright now that they are gone¡± I look at my mother who was locking the door she didn¡¯t look back at me and sat in the same side on where I am sitting from a while ago. Removing the bandage ispletely, it let me see the state of my feet. Even I feel surprised. Surely, if anyone can see this, they will sure be horrified by how it looks like ¡°Emrick¡­ just what did you do today and why does your feet looks like this¡± I can¡¯t look back at my mother. ¡°I am not sure¡± I say when Ilock my eyes on the sight of my feet Well, I feel surprised about that since my limbs are feelingspletely fine but then I never even understand why this is happening to mem ¡°I make a jumping jacks and walk but mom, it feels just just so normal. I don¡¯t feel any paining from alive and I never even think that it would be like that¡± If anyone can hear my words they wiill surely be surprised by it because I never speak in a startled way. All my words are messy as I can¡¯t speak properly. If one will look at my feet it waspletelyying straight but then at the the bottom part of my knee down to the hilt of my toes there is a huge scar scar who¡¯s having a very strange pattern on it Yesterday it wasn¡¯t like that since I saw it with my own two eyes and it was just so normal. But then that scar is not any normal scar if you look closely at it you can see how the flesh from the inside of my feet and limbs arepletely showing themselves. Only the strange pattern that is written all over my scar are the only one hiding the fresh limbs and meet of my feet. Truly hideous. I also do feel better¡­ I tried to touch it but then I again feel the very same sensation I feel when I was battling and it isn¡¯tfortable. I can say that I am not feelingfortable with me touching my feet when I remove my hands from holding it the feeling seems so fine but then as I try to touch it again the pain began to appear ¡°Mom what is this¡­?¡± I ask my mother who also looks so shocked about what she saw this kind of thing never happened even in the books of the library Yes it seems like I¡¯ve been talking about the library for a long while but then that library is no simple library. Even if our vige is quite small, that library is so big that it have many books. Things about wolves, things about ordinary situations, things about the information you can gather all around this vige, things about the history, things about the patterns of the ruins, things about nting and separating ntsz things about how to fight and many lot more It goes my eyes to remember whether there are such a injury nor curse that describe the same thing as what my feet have but then I can¡¯t find anything from my memory it was as if the answer I am asking for never really came from a mine from the books I have read I can hear how my mother called as she analyzed the weird pattern of the scar as well as the things written on it ¡°It is strange way of writing, I can¡¯t fully read it¡± My mother doesn¡¯t know it. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she is not like any simple person since she is intelligent and is capable of many things. I know she knows a lot of things about curses and injuries but then the fact that she has no idea about what has happened in my body¡­ I somehow feel down about it ¡°What should we do? should we tell father?¡± My mother nodded her head as she agreed to what I said ¡°But I feel like this thing won¡¯t be just known by your father¡­ I am sure that the elders will also look into it ¡± I feel like something is not right. The only things that I know is that it won¡¯t go in a good way if it continued like this Even when I was sorry that I never have the heart on respecting the elders to an extent because for me, they¡¯re the reason why I am being cast away by other wolves. That is since I am part of the prophecy but still even if I know that those things won¡¯t surely happen, even though they don¡¯t say that I am part of the prophecy I can¡¯t help but push all those bad things to solely to them. I am grateful that I am part of this family and I am grateful that my father is someone like him. I do admire him and respect him but I let out the deep side and say look at my feet again ¡°I wonder why this thing happened to me¡­¡± Somehow, i feel like it is rted to the thing that mis about the incident happened. About the snake like perso. Even so, he never bite me and he just crushed my feet and never touched anything strange. It is strange¡­ I stopped as I remember how that strange man, I mean the old vendor of beverage has had thetest appeared got up in my mind Is he somehow rted to what is happening to me? maybe I should find him ¡°mom¡± I called my mother¡¯s attention and she didn¡¯t look at me. Should I tell her? I know that my mom is famous and she knew almost everyone in our vige maybe she also saw that man ¡°I want to ask if you perhaps know this person¡­ he have a appearance like this wearing something that¡¯s so shiny I mean wearing something so simple and his teeth are allplete his face are rare round and not sharp¡­ piece of his eyes are friendly but his eyebrows are not that thick¡± Closing my eyes to recall the portrait of that very same person and then I continue to exin it to my mother ¡°He have very good face and pointed nose and his eyes are in a color that is very simr to light green and his hair are long but not that long¡± I don¡¯t look at the face of my mother but then her face turns a little paleMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 31 ¡°Mom is there something wrong?¡± I asked as I saw how my mother looked at me in a very unfamiliar way. She stand up and and look around my room walking and opening all of the drawers as if he is looking for something. I was about to ask her about the thing that she is looking for but then she stopped as she saw a pen and a clean paper. A pen and a paper? Now I remember that my mother is good in her hands. One of her talents is that she is good in drawing. He even made a title because of that talent of her. I just silently look at my mother who was seriously drawing and scribbling something on that paper. It is as if she is eager to do it since it is something urgent. Now I doubt if I should have said those words. Is it a bad move for me to ask something about that old man? But that old man looks just like what I described, even so, I feel like I¡¯m missing some important details. How I wanted to hit my head for forgetting such thing I am such an idiot for not remembering those memories even if it just happened not so long ago! I was surprised when my mother called me and made me look in her direction. She too look at my side only to show me the picture of the scribble and drawing she just did I can feel the wave of chill running up to my spine as I saw those very image ¡°Mom¡± I mumbled as I can¡¯t exin how I am feeling right now. Yes, indeed I¡­ said those features and it¡¯s simr to what my mother drew but I never said that the men have a mustache and have a weird scar right beside his ear¡­ the mole that is not that clearly visible in ced right under the mouth. I never said that¡­ I somehow feel as I feel like I am seeing that man again in the very front of me. I don¡¯t recall clearly how he literally look like that they I saw him selling beverages. But after seeing that portrait¡­ ¡°Um¡­ that looks exactly just as the man I saw that day¡± ¡°Did he talk to you?¡± I nodded my head in reply because indeed¡­ we talked to each other. ¡°How did you meet him?¡± My mother looks so serious for me as she ask those things. That¡¯s why I just answered her without any filter. I put no changes about what really happened I was feeling like at that time of year eating sandwich and which one I wanted to buy some memory visitor drink in San Jose I¡¯m still selling 1 and hes still on her if that¡¯s tall we can talk about me purchasing a drink my drink I mean a milk but it is not selling any and he somehow questioned why someone like me¡­ I can remember his words saying thjngs such as¡­ I never know a man as Tough as you would still drink beverages such as milk it¡¯s not like you And he said that afterughing at me. Now that i realize it he acts so weird¡­ Did he call you in any other way? Or did he tell something about our family? Now my mother is holding may shoulder. Har hands feels cold as if she is anxious. Is she hiding something? Does that man have anything to tell me about our family? He doesn¡¯t look like a bad guy in the first ce but¡­ Now that i recall, he did call me as something like young master. Mom, he did There is a weird look on the face of my mother as i tell her those words He called you what He called me as young master. Do you know him? Now i can feel the grip of my mother getting tighter but it soon loosen up. Still, one can see the handmark she left after she did that. I then feel her hugging me so tightly as she carress my hait. My mother is surely acting weird. Is there something wrong? I wonder¡­ ¡°Emric, if you see him again do not let him get near you. Okay?¡± Why is she telling that to me as if I am some small little child who was needing protection. I am strong and is sure that I can defend myself I gulp in realizationBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Now I feel bad as I tell those with bandages covering my whole leg and revealing this weird scar with weird written thing I dont know I feel like I do not have the right to say that since the vey reason why I got this thing is because of my negligence about my opponents I know he is strong and I admit that I am less stronger than him but it is also me that jump out of the situation thinking that I can handle it. And¡­ in the end, I just waited for my father to rescue me and get there to fix all the solutions needed. Somehow¡­ I feel burdened about not being so strong that I am relying on my father. All this time, I think that I am stronger than anyone else but then¡­ with that situation happening¡­ I can¡¯t help but admit to myself that I amcking in many things I amcking in the strength. I amcking in knowledge about handling that situation¡­ if only I am as strong as my father, no. If only I am stronger than my father, then maybe things would be easy for me that I can just punch that thing out and everything will be solved. That I can just re at him and he can no longer stand normally but then I am nothing but a mere little kid who have no much experience about battling with other creatures other than the wolves who are basically having the origins like me My thoughts was disturbed when my mother speak to me ¡°If you did see person that looks like that¡­ please go away and stay away from him¡± ¡°Mom, why are telling that? Is he somehow a person that even father can¡¯t handle? But he looks in¡­ though¡± ¡°No, he is a person who has no fluence in our wolvendom¡± ¡°If we have no much influence in our wolvendom, then why do I need to avoid him? is he a bad person?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s not that but¡­ Yes he is¡± I somehow narrowed my eyes as I hear those 2 conflicted answersing from my mother. Whe just said that the person is not bad but then he just dered right after that he is Just who is that person and why is my mother acting like this?? Chapter 32 After that, I never heard anything about the man whom my mother drew in the paper. Even the paper she used became ashes after it burn in mes. It is as if my mother is not wanting anyone to see that very face. She is hinding something. Even if I asked about that, for sure she won¡¯t answer me truthfully. My father came home immediately when he heard the news. l was in my room sitting as I analyze the weird scar thing that happened on my leg and just like my mother, he look at it with a worried and startled face. Even so, he collected his calm and immediately went back on his original and formal face Now I wonder why they are acting like this. Surely, people will be surprised about this but their faces are saying as if something they are expecting finally came. That this thing finally came which makes them worried Now that I remember, that small little fragments that are flying all around. It never appeared again even though I thought that it is no one but the small little eft who is just in other form. A disguise I think. I realized that somehow, it wasn¡¯t the small little elf but a new different creature. I might sound so insane or crazy telling that small little fragment have its own life but if only one can see it it, is as if it is telling something that I can¡¯t just understand. That is weird. Indeed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. And then there¡­ my father asked me the same question. I shortly replied just like what I answered my mother before After he heard my exnation, my father and mother went out of the room and it was as if they are discussing something serious. Now I feel like something bad will happen I remember to tell myself that I should be ready for anything. I know that as soon as my father went back on my room, he will surely tell that I must let the elder see this. Even though I am not a person who have respect to the elders in an extent, I am quite aware that they hold a big power in handling this wolvendom. I have no words to defy them. That is for sure . I can¡¯t surely deny the fact that they are the most people who have authority in this vige They are powerful and intelligent. Intelligent but even so, I can¡¯t just yes in everything they wanted. Living this life, I always feel like I must be KIND to them since what they did really change my life. ¡°Father, is there a possibility that we can hide this to them? I mean, can we not just tell it to them?¡± I said as soon as my parents came back. They might have realized that I learned about the decision they made. That they wanted the elders to see this weird thing that happened to my leg. I thought that somehow I can change their mind but to my dissapointment, my father just shake his head that me realize that there is no use in asking such matter. Well, it is not as if I had a high hopes about that. And soon after that, the elders came. Without my consent of approval, they had their way looking in my leg who is now covered with this strange thing. I feel like I was being analyzed from head to toe. This feeling is horrible. How annoying. It makes me get pissed off. After they finished looking at it, my mother covered it withey¡¯re covered with a nket so that they won¡¯t have to stare at it. Maybe the sight is too horrible for them to let their eyes see for a longer bit. Even if the leg of mine are showing some weird pattern, I can say that there is no weird smell other than my blood from some cuts I had. It is as if those tint arepletely attached in my skin. I doubt it is just a mere tint though. Yes I said that there is a smelling from a blood since the scar or bruise did I cut on we¡¯re bruised that I got under my knees knees are still open and not yet fully hit. They are discussing something but I know that they are talking in their mind since they are taking a gaze at each other. I try to hear them but to my luck, I can hear nothing but silence Now I envy their power. Even if I am awakened for the 2nd time¡­ I still can¡¯tpletely handle this power to its extent. I am not yet strong¡­ no I haven¡¯t urged do make myself be stronger tho¡­ I promise myself that as soon as I have finished recovering I will do my very best to be on top and the whole disability that date that I am born with They soon went out of my room as well as my parents but one of the others left standing standing in front of my bed ¡°Emrick, you did a good job in the incident that happened¡­ even so, you admit to yourself thay you are so reckless¡­ in that way, you were hurt so bad.¡± The old man told me as if he is scolding me but I knew for myself that what I did is truly reckless. I have no other option since that is the only thing I think that would resolve all the problems. And in the end, it is my father who finished that task. I just took my gaze on my hands as I slightly put down my head not wanting to talk to him since I think that our conversation will grow much bigger if I said anything. ¡°Here ¡­ take this¡± He said those words as he put his hand on his pocket as if he is getting something on it. And yes, he revealed a ne who have a key hanging on it. I just started at the key that he is holding since I am not sure whether I should take it or not He then made his way to my direction so that he can talk to me face-to-face and reach me easily. Putting the key on my hand, he brings back his hand on his pocket and looked at me in the eye ¡°You are a great warrior of your generation and a real genius who have talents. You are born with great skills, I can say that you have the qualities but still¡­ you arecking at many ways that is why I wanted you to do all means to cover all those ws and be the best version of yourself¡± He stopped his word and I think that he is thinking something as if he is calcting all the words that he was about to say I am right because after a short while he continued his words ¡°I know you have capabilities and I believe on you that is why you can use this key. It is given so that you can enter the exclusive chamber of the library. It¡¯s a key to the entrance so that you can see all the other books and documents that are fitted for someone who have given a great contributions and made a name in this vige. You are lucky to have talents since birth and have a family as this.¡± He pat my shoulder as he said this words ¡°Help this vige¡­ help your family¡­ help yourself and most of all¡­¡± Smiling at me with that warm vibes¡­ ¡°Do not make any wrong choices that might let you lose all of those things, cherish it and use it in your advantage without doing things that you might regret¡± Chapter 33 I am not sure about what this elder is saying to me. But he said that thing and¡­ regret? Will I make a choice i my life that I will regret? Just what does he mean by that? Looking at my hand who is holding the key he had given¡­ I can¡¯t help but run my thoughts. It was the very first time that an elder talked to me like this. Yes they do say some words for me but in the presence of my parents¡­ but today, It seems to be different The elder left leaving me in silent. I never knew whether I am someone who have the right to say this but then why do they make things so uncertain? Why do I feel like something is not right? They often tell things that are different in the ordinarynguage¡­ as if they are ying it safety. Just like beating around the bush Even so, what the elders said to me was somehow annoying at some point. They always said that freedom will always be in our way That is pertaining to those who are a little wolves just like me It¡¯s just like¡­ how they prepare the prophecy and dere it to all of the wolves in our vige ¡­ I am not sure if they do have the authority to say that they prioritize the freedom of everyone. Haven¡¯t they realized that they are just giving a shackle and chains towards us? Or maybe it is just me who feel that way since the very existence of my family was already a huge thing but now that I am dered and seen by the people as someone who is also part of that prophecy the prophecy¡­ the burdens became much heavy. It keeps getting heavier as time goes by. How¡­ annoying And now, who would have thought that I can acquire this thing? I look at the key who seems to be attached in this ne. It was given to me by the elder a while ago A pass or a permit to enter the chamber in the library, I am just thinking about itst time but I didn¡¯t even think of me getting one Wait a minute¡­ if I get a thing like this Do it make me the youngest wolf who acquire such thing and privilege??! I can¡¯t help but gasp about what I had just realized Why did they do such thing?! I am not certain about their reason for doing this but what I know is that it will truly give me a worstmotion! Even my father¡­ he isn¡¯t this young when he got that privilege Now that I think of it, I wonder what kind of contribution in our vige did I make. Is it somehow rted to the snake like beast that attack the center of the vge? I rumble my hair as I find it annoying. Why do they always make things soplicated for me Iy on my bed and stared at the ceiling for a short while Yeah, I¡¯m not sure whether I should be thankful or not about the thing that they had given to me I have a great sense that this thing will surely cause amotion especially to those who are my upper ssmates.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I mean they would truly question why someone like me got a thing as this. They will surely think that the elders are biased. For them, it will surely looks like that. That¡­ my father used his power to do this.. Surely all the bad things that I did will be brought up again. Just like how I ditch sses and just how I don¡¯t show my respect to some of the elders who are looking down on me Even so, I wouldn¡¯t want to waste my time attending any sses that I already know all the lessons they¡¯re talking about. It just looks like I am wasting my time if I stay there And about the situation of my upper ssmate who are looking down at me, it is not as if I care about their opinions. In the first ce, why would I respect them if they don¡¯t even respect me as a person? I let out a sigh andy on my bedfortably It would be good if I can just run from this I always feel like I doesn¡¯t belong in here to begin with. I always feel like something iscking Even so, what else can I do other than be a good son for my father and mother and be a good brother for my two little siblings? It is not that I am thinking of being a good person in all of the people in our vige because I know that when I try to open up and showed them all of the good sides and me¡­ when they saw even a slightest part of my bad side. Surely, they will lose all of those good thinking about me. What I mean to say is that people always suck that way Whether you do good things or not, you can still be treated with someone who is bad since people are not perfect It is not that I care about this whole shit of the world but then I can say that even in our pack, we might be living peacefully but there are lots and tons of problems to deal with Indeed life is so toxic Letting out a deep sigh as I feel so much annoyed about what I am thinking I should be resting, why do I always make things soplicated for me. I was closing my eyes but then I somehow feel like there are small little lights that are showing itself in front of my eyes I the open my eyes since I feel certain that my conclusion is correct. Truly, there are small light fragments who are showing itself in the very front of my eyes. I analyze it and realize that they have the same vibes with those I sawst time. My hand was about to move and reach it but then I halt as I feel like I shouldn¡¯t do what I am thinking. I bet they will disappear when I did that again. Will they? Chapter 34 Thest time I tried to reach it, it soon disappeared the moment I put my eyes in something other than this. I am afraid that once I do the same thing, this little light fragments will surely be gone from my site and I will never know when will be the time that they wille again. Now I wonder what this little fragments means I do feel ufortable that I am not moving an inch to see whether it will dissipate or remain in my sight. Is this little light fragments mean anything? But still, after a long while of staring at it, it never disappear just like what it did before Can I touch it? I thought to myself. I¡¯d say somehow¡­ there is an urge in me that makes me feel curious, whether it has a body or not¡­ What I mean to say is¡­ they look like a small little light floating but then they usually dissipate and disappear. It makes me feel curious whether they have a body or not. Just like those little flies or little bugs that are flying outside having lights on their butt tip as if it is a bulb or something. I slowly raise my hands trying to touch those little lights that are floating in the airC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Shing I was frozen when I hear those little chimes. Did I just hear it incorrectly by any chance or not? Does that sound even exist in the first ce? ¡°A chimes? A bell?¡± I mumbled as I somehow think of an object that is simr to that. A bell,¡­ something of that kind making¡­ sound that ispletely simr to what I¡¯ve heard. And as I continue to move my hands¡­ I felt surprise. It move in the other direction¡­ the chimes was again heard. It is as if the moment it make a movement, that sound wil be heard. Shing Is it perhaps because of the quietness of the area that is why I heard those chimes? But the sound is so clear in my ears¡­ But then¡­ for the light to have a sound¡­ it doesn¡¯t even make sense¡­ although I can see those light fragments moving as if it have its own life. This thinking is also a thing that I can say that doesn¡¯t make sense at all I want to punch my face about thinking about those things because I just thought about it having a life! Now I am really sane¡­ No one would believe in me if I say such things. Suddenly, a glimpse of Lhana¡¯s face entered in my mind. Knowing her¡­ maybe¡­ she would believe me. Wait, why am I even thinking about her? Now I wanted tough at myself for being so dumb and thinking things that are far from reality but then¡­ I can¡¯t help but think like that since I know this world seems to be so magical. That even I can¡¯t understand about the things that are happening. First thing, it¡¯s about the ritual stones in our vige and the next is the statue. That¡­ it¡¯s hard to be slice even with the major force and it adapt in any temperature. To see that very statue getting ruined¡­ I doubt that this strange mark on my skin that in between my feet and knees have something to do with that. Thinking about the creature whom I faught with¡­ the part of my body whom he crushed¡­ it is the same as the leg of mine whose having this weird scar. For it to have this kind of tint and scibbles¡­ this pattern who seems to be defining something¡­ It doesn¡¯t make sense at all We are living in secluded ce as we can¡¯t go out and people can go in Why did I say that? Because it¡¯s been a very long time ago since theyst saw creature that came from the outside of our boundary Concept of forbidden walls surrounding our wolvendom, we can¡¯t attain to get out of our ce and wander since there is a heavy consequence if you do that Now I feel somehow funny about going in-and-out for two consecutive times without even feeling any fear about the consequence It¡¯s not that being part of the prophecy gives you such privilege but then you can say that we are different among the others because there are things that only us can do Though I can¡¯t tell that going out of the forbidden wall can be part of those privileged that we have If only that is as easy as that¡­ maybe I had live happily with that freedom in life. Now I suddenlyugh for remembering how I¡¯ve been living a free life. Even if there are restrictions, it is not that those orders are keeping me from doing what I want. That is why I am confused with myself why I feel like I am caged¡­ Well let¡¯s not include the things that happened in the past few days because I am currently having a quarantines. As they said that I am so stubborn for not doing what they are asking. It is not that hard to say it but if it is you who is in my ce¡­ you will also be bored just like me. You would probably do just as what I did. ¡°I am just doing the things I like¡­ is it so much to ask?¡± I wanted to raise my voice but then I slowly regain my senses as the small little fragments touch my nose Although just one part of it touched my nose and the other keeps flying in the air¡­ but somehow¡­ I feel weird because the small little light who sat on the tip of my nose it¡¯s not that warm and it¡¯s not that cold.. It makes my eyes widen when that little fragments entered my skin ¡°W-Wh-¡± I wanted to shout about why that creatures end creature entered in my body but then what makes me more surprises when the scar on my leg seems to be shining There is a nket covering my legs but then I can see the light seepingout of it as if they are trying to break free I somehow feel frightened about whether I should look at the state of my strange scar pattern or should I just stay still until the light went down¡­ Gulping as I can¡¯t think of what action I should do¡­ I just stay still and do nothing Now that I have taken a few times waiting for something to ur, I slowly opened my eyes and courageously open up the nket that is covering my whole leg and feet. Please do not make it worse please do not make it worse please do not make it worse please do not make it worse it¡¯s still not like it worse at least do not make it I chant it in my mind hoping that it wont make things worst. My mind are saying those things countless of times as if I am trying to make my self believe that won¡¯t be much frightening than it is It is not that I am scared but I am just worried about the fact that maybe feet are turning like a weird object or what. ¡°now!¡± I semi shout gathering courage to see the situation of my leg and as soon as Ipletely open it, my eyes widened Chapter 35 Just what the hell is happening in my body? ¡°Mom¡­! dad¡­.!¡± I shouted panically as I am not sure whether I should hide it or not. But then I came off to the conclusion that whether it is turning worse or turning good, I shall let my parents see it since they have much more knowledge about me and they have much more experience experiencepared to what I have. Surely they will have things to say to me about this and they will have their own opinion. Even do, whatever may happen¡­ I won¡¯t let thrm keep me caged in here.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I have learned my lesson when I tried to hide my my problem with my parents because once I hide it to them it became a lot more bigger that is not goid enough for me to handle It is not that it was a big deal but then at that moment I did something reckless when I was a child and ended up hurting other people for I ruined something precious to them. And.. when I tried to bring it back into pieces it became totally ruined to the point that it cannot be saved. I then hear the footstepsing to the direction of the putside of my room and I am certain that those footsteps areing from my father and mother. I was surprised when smaller steps also came rushing in. Maybe that are the footstep of my younger siblings The door burst open revealing my family who make it much earlier than what I expected Hey, somehow I feel guilty about shouting like that because I feel like I am a damsel im distress that were calling for the prince charming toe and save him. How immature of me to act like that. I nkly stare at them as they nkly stared back at me Even if they don¡¯t tell it, I know that their eyes are telling and questioning me about what happened or what is that serious tone I made¡­ like the reason why I called them or it can also be connected to my thinking on why I shouted mon and dad as if I am calling for help I wanted to punch myself for being hysterical but then even if I am a man I cannot look at my leg which I just pointed and to my surprise, my father and mother put their hands on the eyes of my younger siblings before they can even saw a glimpse of it. Yeah¡­ and before I knew it the 2 kids naming Emma and Rico are already gone from my room. How funny it is, they both tried to take a peek about my leg but to no avail. They are thrown away by our parents like a little mouse. I slightlyugh and feel bad about them I know that they are just concerned but who can remain calm after seeing this leg of mine? You can see how shock my parents are as they went to the direction of my feet. I don¡¯t feel any strange or abnormalities in my body because I ampletely feeling fine. I can even walk or run and transform if I would have the consent of doing so. The only reason why I am staying in this room and taking a rest just as this is because it is the order of my parents. Talking to them that doing small exercises will help me gain back my original self, they won¡¯t believe me. I said that I am feeling right that is why I should grab any opportunity to bring back my healthy body but they wont permit me to do so because they were surely thinking that I am lying I can¡¯t help but think the same way since as I look at the state of my leg, the scar from before it seems to be worsed. It is as if it is the skin surrounding it are sinken a little. Or maybe it is the scars who raised up. But it is strange because I feel like I am not affected by how it looks like. Maybe this is thanks to the unique blood that is flowing in my veins I mean, just look at my parents who are looking at me as if they are analyzing and calcting all the possible reasons why that thing happened. Surprised by how my parents hug me, I didn¡¯t expect them to do this. I thought that just like normal families they will went out shouting I am a cursed child. Or even bring me to the elders so that the bad spirit will be sent away. Yes, something like that¡­ I somehow feel bad for bringing us in this kind of a situation. I know it is also hard for them, knowing how the other wolves will think of me and my family. That is because I myself doesn¡¯t even want to experience such thing. I cross my arms and look at my leg, I tried to move my finger of my feet. The right feet of mine seems to be natural if you would remove the fact that from my hilt up to my leg, there is some were thing happening. The right feet of mine moves without any problem. Slightly putting up my knee, I put it back down and just like that, nothing strange happened The scar from scar under the knee are not that bad since it is almost healed but then that strange pattern of mine who seems to be carving my skin doesn¡¯t look so well. But, even so it doesn¡¯t smell. It seems like it doubled in size. It is somehow became taller. I can see the water that are being stuck on the corner of the eyes of my mother as she is doing a good job and collecting it and not making it fall down. She is still holding my shoulderm Even if she is strong and courageous, I somehow feel nice about her worrying about me She will always smack my head as she tried to discipline me but then this would be the 3rd time that I can see her make a face like that because of me. The 1st one was when I was scarcely ill and having cough and cold in the 2nd was the 1st time she saw this thing that happened in me because of that damn snake.. and then now this is probably the 3rd time seeing how deeply worded my mother is towards me. Like my mother, my father can handle his emotions very well since he gained back his original posture as if he is analyzing me properly Indeed he is a person who is there to be idealizing I didn¡¯t know this but I am smiling. Because of that my father and mother look at me in a strange way Although I never knew that me smiling at the time like this will make my mother burst to sadness as all of her dears started to float down ¡°My little baby¡± She mumbled as she embrace me. I suddenly closed my eyes because of how overwhelmed I am but as soon as I open it I saw my father walking in the direction of me and my mom. I did feel his big hand touching my hair as he hugged me together with my mother. Why are they doing this¡­ It¡¯s not as if I am dying right¡­ Am I?? I am feelingpletely fine and it doesn¡¯t hurt as what it looks like Even so with that feeling on my mind¡­ why do tears start to flow down to my cheeks? Chapter 36 I wonder how many days have passed by since I started to have the chance to get out of my bed. Lucky for me, my parents believe in my words after I said that it doesn¡¯t hurt as it looks like. But I covered it with a cloth that are blessed by the moon. It might sound strange but the cloth that they put in my skin was a cloth that they had offered their prayers with.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It is said that it is a remarkable item that can only be given to those who are worthy, now I feel like I owe them so much even though I am not sure what kind of changes it would make if I just cover it with the normal clothes. ¡°Hello Emrick are you doing alright?¡± It was my neighborhood who asked it to me as he saw me walking out of the house I nodded my head in reply as I wanted them to know that I am doing well It is not that I am close with those people but then the one who greeted me just now is a friend of my parents. I should act nicely to them because just like what my father said, if you are given a gratitude¡­ give it back to them. Somehow feel like things started to be the same as like what it always been. I went back to the ce where I have to go. Well unluckily it is not the hole of the forbidden rule but the ssroom on where Lhana and I are taught by a certain professor. Indeed it is a day that we will take an exam. Even though I haven¡¯t really read all the things that he had given to us. Yes we did talked about all of it but it is not as if I have taken a note of it. I slightly chuckled as I feel like I am acting all so mighty even though I¡¯m not sure whether I can answer all of those questions in the tests If he didn¡¯t add up any weird things maybe I can ace it but if he had things that even the others can answer¡­ maybe it would be impossible for me to ace it. Now that you think about it my feet seems to be working well. Just as I thought, this isn¡¯t something that will make me be disabled. I can still hear how my mother reminds me to be careful in my steps as if I am some little kid who just learned how to walk It is also satisfying to see how my two little siblings act as if they would lose me whenever they let their eyes of me. Thankfully my father exined everything as well as my mother. The two of them understand it to well but still, tht doesn¡¯t change the fact that they still act wary and cautios as if they are some caretaker being asked to look after me. Did they somehow forget that it is i who is the older among us? I can¡¯t help but smile a little when I hear hear those voices of them on my mind. It¡¯s not that they are talking to me at this moment but then I can clearly recall how their voices sounds ¡°Emrick¡± I hear someone calling my name and they say look at the direction from where that voice came from and realized that it is Lhana who was running towards me She soon stopped as she filled the gap between us ¡°Yo¡± I replied shortly as I don¡¯t know what to say because it¡¯s not that we are talking that much in the first ce. Then I was surprised when I remember all those talking we had when we are traveling and feel like I somehow said something wrong. Maybe we are talking¡­ sometimes¡­ but¡­ well never mind it ¡°How was your- I mean how are you¡± ¡°Good¡± A shortly replied to her as we walked toward the direction of the house our professor Now that I remember it, I should thank her for helping mest time since she helped me plenty ¡°Lhana¡± I slightly called her name which make her look at me ¡°Yes? what is it¡± ¡°Thanks¡± I shortly replied as I look back at the pattern is the father in front of me I heard her slightly giggled as she heard what I said. Nowe I wanted to take back my words because it feels like she would tease me every time she had a chance to I let out a annoyed sigh as we walk our way We soon arrived at the ce and the professor was already waiting for us It is one of the privileges we had because we have different teaching it teachings to learnpared to those who are in the same issues us Even if it seems like this man is like a fraud, he is truly a genius who is known to have developed many things that are useful in our vige Even though he always act as if he is turning crazy we can¡¯t help but say that his teachings are truly admirable I mean whenever he said it you can understand it so well It is not that I am praising him but he is a fine teacher if I may say We sat in the seat that are designated for us and as soon as I did, he let out a small gasp as he saw the key that are hanging on my neck Using the stick on his hand he checked whether the key is the same as what he thought it is and to his surprise he let out a big green as if he had win a lottery ¡°My, my, my, look at this little kid~ so you are the reason why the elder asked for one more copy of the key for that exclusive chamber¡± The teacher in front of me smiled which makes Lhana curious. She looked at me with the question in look ¡°Key? What is it? I mean Emrick¡­ are you hiding something from me?¡± She slightly narrowed her eyes as she frowned her forehead while crossing her arms. Why do I feel like I did something wrong even if it is not my obligation to tell her that the elders have given me the key to the secret chamber of the library ¡°Yes it is the key that the elders had given to mest time¡± ¡°A key to what? wait a minute.. what do you mean¡­ oh my gosh you¡¯re holding the key of the exclusive chamber in the library??!¡± She gasped in realization as she saw the whole image of the key that is hanging on my neck ¡°Bingo¡± Our teacher replied as he smirk Chapter 37 Now I regretted this decision of hanging this key on my neck because in the first ce, I should just have put it in my pocket so that no one will notice it but since I didn¡¯t do as what that is and hang it on my neck while hiding it on my clothe, now things are gettingplicated It is surely my teacher who had spread those information to the others saying that I am the one who have break the record of having the key of that exclusive chamber in the library A library isn¡¯t a big deal but the exclusive chamber itself is. That is all because it hides the most important collections¡­ books who have a great benefit towards those who can obtain it. Even so, I am not sure about the ideals of it. This is what I said but that chamber is truly admirable but then people will always think that the more admirable that ce is, the more marvelous and extraordinary those people who can obtain those ssifications to have the right on getting the pass on the chamber Why did I never ask my parents to hide this? Even if they¡¯re not telling it to the public I feel like everyone will know. I just wanted to live in a much more peaceful way of living even if things are not as peaceful as just what I think it is. ¡°Mom look¡­ isn¡¯t it the guy in the prophecy and also the son of the best warrior? My friends told me he also he obtained the key to the exclusive mysterious chamber¡± And somehow, I feel worried about hearing all those words. It is as if they are talking about me Maybe I should just have created something that can make me be invisible, why does the wolf don¡¯t have talent as that? How inconvenient I slightly yawned as I feel tired of dealing with such things. Of course not all people think of that incident as a good thing but then knowing the things that are given to me, many people will surely question whether I am truly ssified to have this privilege Especially those dumb idiots. They will certainly think that they are more powerful than than me even if they don¡¯t even attain a 10th of my power. Speaking of those idiots, they came to my direction as they try to gang up with me. It is not that I am letting them do bully me but it is also not good for me to beat all the son of themander of my father How funny it is. They act like that since they think my father don¡¯t care about me in the very least. I can¡¯t deny that though, since my father will tell me all the time that I am in wrong even if I am not. Don¡¯t know why he is doing that but¡­ ha. ¡°Hey, Emric¡± To say it clearly, in reality, they should be the one who were acting so nice to me since I am a son of my father but then they are often also mighty thinking that they are better than me that I am just using my name to get the things that I wanted even though I never really wanted to be like this Before they even say a thing, I warned them. ¡°Not today.¡±-well, even tomorrow or the day after, just fuck off- ¡°I am busy I don¡¯t have time dealing with ants¡± I just go past with them which makes them more angry. I can see how funny their faces is because of annoyance but what else can I do if they are acting also childish as if they saw someone steal their toy? Speaking of toy.. I still can remember how they destroyed mine when we first ment with each other Even though the things happened¡­ they surely make payments for what they have done because right before their eyes¡­ I use my bare hands to put their toys into pieces I wonder what they think about or what they feel because they use an object to ruin mine but I just use my bare hand to ruin theirs. How pathetic. I continue walking but then I sensed that something ising to my direction ¡°I¡¯ll remind you not to do this¡± I slightly moved to my left and raised my arm as if I am catching a throw Even I myself feel a little surprised about what I did Did I move this fast and urate because of my 2nd awakening ? but even so¡­ this this sense of power is not like what I have felt when I feel power surging into my body This kind of light body feels so refreshing that I feel like I can jump and run without getting tired. But now¡­ it is all so normal. ¡°What the-¡± I heard them curse as they saw what I just did Truly, one can never sense something as fast as that¡­ even I myself is surprised because somehow¡­ I feel like my senses are upgraded as if they multiplied I can¡¯t help but smirk about what I just did. Is it perhaps connected about the weird thing on my feet ? If so¡­ even if it is somehow ¡­ looks gross as that. I can now tell that it do have benefits . How bold of them to act like this when many people are here as witness. ¡°Did you just throw a rock at me?¡± I said without even looking back at them. Looking at my hands with the corner of my eyes, I saw how big this round rock is. Well, feel it on my palm, surely Don¡¯t they realize that if they hit someone with this it can truly kill them Well maybe not if they use a strength like that but if it is I who just throw this back to them, it will surely make a hole in their body if I can just say it like that ¡°I am not threatening you because just as I said I don¡¯t have time dealing with ants¡± I said firmly as I tried to calcte whether I can turn this rock into ashes. Now I remember, the very same moment when I saw my precious little toy who was ruined by them. The one that my grandmother gave to me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They never learn their lesson They always act so might be thinking that they are having a much more count of numberspared to I who is alone They are such a fool I¡¯m mumbled to myself as I feel like I am about feel like I am dealing with small little fool who doesn¡¯t even have the characteristic to be dealt with ¡°If you don¡¯t act nice and continue doing things as this¡± I look at them and make sure that I am ring real bad ¡°Just like this stone¡± Giving all of my strength to pulverize the stone on my hand and knock it, hopefully it became ashes within a second I didn¡¯t evenplete my sentence because I feel like if I said more words they will surely copse and see me as a bad guy. If they can only see how funny they look like¡­ surely they will think of this. ¡®What a fool¡¯ Chapter 38 If only I can record this very image of these idiots who tried to pick up on me, I can say that it will surely make me to a dozenughs. Truly, it will make my two little siblingsugh¡­ yeah I will sure to tell it to them sometimes I p my hands to remove all the dust that have been have been put in my palms since I crashed that rock into ashes Alright, trashes are gone. Now that I canpletely go away and be in my way to the library, I somehow feel rx. Now.. I just remember that there are some people who are watching us. How funny, surely in their mind it is I who started it. No matter what I did they will, with no doubt, side other people thinking that it is I who is wrong. Protect this vige? Well, protecting my family can be easy for me. But to protect people who don¡¯t care about my existence¡­ I doubt whether I can do that. Even so, I am sure that not all of them think that way. But then the majority would lies to those people who belittles me. Just like what the old saying, is do not let the thoughts of others harm you because the thoughts and perspectives you and your family have is what matters the most. It sounds like I am speaking like an old person who are with lots of experience even though I am so sure that mine is too littlepared to adults. Maybe this is because I can say that I have read a lot of books making feel old at some way? If only you can see how I look at new book, my professor says that I look like someone who is hungry and craving for knowledge. Even so, thanks to that knowledge hunger, I can ditch sses who is to boring to listen to. Well, I wonder why they are teaching a lesson for hours and just beat around the bushes. Can¡¯t they just tell it straightly and move on to another lesson? I sigh and not mind that kind of boring teaching system. Now that I am in front of the library, I go pass to a very familiar person What is he even doing here? It is not that it is forbidden to go in this ce but as I can tell, he isn¡¯t hanging in here often. I tried to avoid the brother of Lhana, which is Aird. He seems to notice me before I have the chance to hide How weird it is for him to go around this area. As much as I know he will just borrow books and go away without staying since he do read books while practicing hisbat. How did I know that? Lhana told me. She was concerned on how this brother of her seems to be pushing himself too much.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Now that I had the chance to somehow notice his re, I can¡¯t help but feel like something is weird. I know what my eye says, that looks, that gestures¡­ I feel like he is a sus. Truly, he do looks so suspicious He waved his hands and there I now confirmed that he is send here looking for me. He looks as if he was obligated to see me. Kind of, being forced to do so. What kind of thing does he want from me now? I¡¯m not in the mood of talking and hearing words about whether I am a bad influence for his little sister or not. I was surprise when he tapped my shoulder ¡°You. seems to be doing just fine¡± He mumbled and even if he is smiling. I can say that there is a dark aura surrounding him as if he had been showing me his intent defeating me Just what the hell is wrong with this guy? It is not as if I am trying to find the fire. If he find me irritating he should just fuck off. ¡°Congrattions, by the way, don¡¯t let Lhana be affiliatedwith your poblems. You should know how important she is for me and my family. The next time I see you make her feel any less bad-¡± he didn¡¯t said what he really meant to say. It is as if he deliberately cut it of and let me just figure out what he mean by that ¡°-I have to go now¡­¡± I just shrug my shoulder as he left because I feel like all the upper ssmans are making a big fuss whenever someone younger than them exceeded their limits. They will surely make a fight to say that they are much stronger than them Speaking of¡­ Did he just dere a fight with me? I somehow feel dumb about realizing it thiste because as I look back to see where he is¡­ he is finally miles away Exaggeration are intend for that I just let it be because it is not that he will duel with me right at this moment and even so, my parents will surely not want a fight with this condition of mine. I am not scared to face him tho. But the fact that he can be aughing stock if he loss in our fight, I don¡¯t like the idea of Lhana hating me for that- Why do I even care about that? Soeaking of Lhana, right after the exam, she went off. Saying she have urgent matters to attend to. Wait- why am I even thinking about that person? Let¡¯s just think of something else. Now, I feel like I am a little kid who have no right to walk on their own since all my actions are limited. Didn¡¯t they forget how I tried to defend everyone from that snake? Isn¡¯t it unfair for me to be treated like a small child having his actions surveilled? It might not be like that but all the eyes of everyone I met as I walk around and stand in here seems like they are analyzing some guinea pig who caught their interest. Not mindjng them, a thought came on my mind. I am thinking about the scale of the snake like person we have fought before I got this strange mark on me. I saw how his skin was disyed on the very center that is on top of the front door of this library It¡¯s as if they are disying to the vige have defeated a thing like that Now that you think of it, I wonder what that creature is doing by now. I am sure that he lost his hands because of my father¡¯s doing but is it still alive? Even though¡­ his skin are unluckily disyed in this area but it is not that it is his whole skin and it¡¯s just a partial of his scale. Maybe I should have asked it to my father than have a headache thinking and guessing what might be the thing that happened to that guy. I opened the door of the library and entered so that I can see whether there are lots of people and the my luck there are none Even so, it feels weird. It is as if¡­ I feel like it was kinda set up. It does feels so strange. It is not like this when I alwayse in the library. There will still be 1 or 2 people sitting in a corner but now it is as empty as a old shell I slowly walk to the ce of the librarian so that I can show him the permission of guiding me since I have this thing.. what I mean to say is this key. Which I am wearing on my neck. I gestured my hand to remove the ley that hang using the ne, but before I even do so, ¡°We are waiting for your arrival Mr. Emrick Damen¡± I somehow feel surprised about him to call me that way because whenever he needs to call me over, he address me or called me by my name ¡°Can I enter the exclusive chamber? I am quite interested in what I can see inside¡± You can see a smile creeping in his face as he slightly bowed his head as if he is giving me a respect. Weird. Now it feels so weird because it is as if someone is watching that is why he is acting that way. I look around and saw nothing. It looks so ordinarily as if there is nothing wrong that is happening He then walked out of his spot and guide me to the direction of the entrance of the exclusive chamber where different kind of books and treasured scrolls are hidden inside that library And what surprised me the most is the mechanism that ur when I stepped on the center of the library, suddenly a glowing light was show before us Chapter 39 The only thing I can do is close my eyes as I feel like a very radiant light was blinding me on purpose. I can¡¯t open it since I can still see the white light. Even if I wanted to, It¡¯s not letting me to do so. ¡°You can now open your eyes. Sorry for not giving a warning¡± He said as I still remain closing it and to my surprise as my vision finally came into me¡­ What weed me is a ce that is wider than it looks like. I only thought that the exclusive chamber is as big as the library space but then if you are in the inside¡­ I can even say that it is much bigger than it looks like I am not sure what kind of thing make it looks like this but¡­ indeed, I am amazed by how this old looking library hold a majestic and wonderous ce as this. One can¡¯t even imagine that this is the ce they called as exclusive chamber. And now as I let go of my thoughts, I sensed that I am not alone I¡¯m somehow surprised to see that the elders as well as my father are inside too. They are watching me who was standing in the center of the part where some misty fog are flowing around in circle as it seems to be the ground.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I am not sure what to say but then everyone seems to look at me as if they are analyzing what I would do. Luckily I didn¡¯t act like a child who seems to be overjoyed about what he see. Wait,,, did I somehow created that kind of face? Surely¡­ not. Right? As I look up above, I can see the moon that is carved on the ceiling of this ce. Millions of stars can be seen covering the whole ceiling as there are also one who are carved on the walls. It was like a strange ink of carving since each stars and lines carved up there are glowing. It is as if they have the¡­ aura of the moonlight. ¡°Those lights have the affinity of moon¡± How did I know that I am thinking about that carvings? Well, maybe they noticed me looking at them? ¡°We have been waiting for your arrival, Emric¡± How did they know thay I¡¯ll go in here today? Today¡­ somehow¡­ did they really asked people to followed me so that they will know whether I am going or not ? Even so¡­ what would they do if I didn¡¯t came? Are they going to stay here waiting for me? It was my father who took a step forward to me. I can see how he cautiously looked at my feet to see whether there are something strange happening to it. Truly, nothing seems to worsen this thing. It is a good thing that it is covered. No people would think that I have a marking such as that. He didn¡¯t call me but he pat my shoulder he is standing in front of me. It is as if he was weeing my presence. ¡°This is a ce that I have seen when I turn 28 and contributed a lot for our vige. It is such a privilege for me to enter in this chamber.¡± There was a hint of admiration in his eyes. How I admire his love and devotion of the vige and the moon goddess. Didn¡¯t he feel bad having this much of a responsibility? I somehow feel bad for not having a faith like thattowards the goddess of the moon who they says that is blessing us and guiding us to safety. ¡°This ce holds those things that you can never acquire even if you roam all around the vige with your whole life¡± My father sounds so serious as if what he is saying is in the truth. Well, he always says what is true so I guess that is a fact but then I still have my doubts. I assume that this world is bigger that what we hought it is. There are ces yet to discovered. This ce¡­ I mean this chamber¡­ judging our state, I wonder if there are books about the outside of the forbidden wall. It¡¯s not that impossible but ever since this ce is only touchable by those who have recognition to be here, no one ever proimed thay there are such an existence. ¡°If you have no talent and enough power to gain the reputation and recognition in this vige you can never have the chance to get in here . Even if you use in your whole life, even if you turned old to the point that you are in the brink of death¡­ you can never see this ce if you haven¡¯t yet given great contribution. ¡± Indeed.. this ce is not that simple that is why even I am not sure whether it is truly befitting for me to enter this ce ¡°Might sound so simple that a wolves gain a recognition and have the power to enter in this exclusive chamber but if you truly know It¡¯s worth and it¡¯s value..¡± ¡°At the young age I know that you have lots of potential and you never let me down¡± Those words never came out from my father¡¯s mouth before but then at this moment he just said it. It feels so impossible since he never talked to me and tell me that kind of things. I never hear him say to me that I did a good job about something or that I have done a good work¡­ that is why this feels so odd as if it is unrealistic ¡°And now you truly done something that is beyond my expectation. Son, You did a good job. Truly befitting for you to be called as my child, no, you are more than what I have expected my child to be¡± At this moment I can¡¯t fully say what I am thinking right now or what I am feeling right now because the only thing I know is that there¡¯s some strange feeling covered in my whole body. This¡­ it is a if they don¡¯t know what they are experiencing. My body can¡¯t recognize this feeling but I can say that it isn¡¯t a bad thing¡­ To hear your parents tell you that they are proud of what you have done, it gives me an unexinable feeling. Well, it is not that It never wanted this to happen but still¡­ since I was a little , it was my mother who will show me her love and make me feel like I am special but that is not the same to my father I¡¯m not sure why I feel like I¡¯m having warm tears that is floating down to my ears. I am not a cry baby since I was a little and I will often keep my calm whenever there¡¯s a situation that are so tearing up Even when the pet of mine died I never cried. Even if my favorite day was ruined I never shred tears. Even if the ttoy that the grand parents of mine got ruined, I never ever cried my heart out and fix it. Butter these days, my eyes seems to me of those infants. Crying for such simple matters¡­ well, I doubt if it is truly simple¡­ But the fact that the simple wordsing from my father, the simple recognition he had said to me would create this much fuss in my feelings I tried to wipe my tears but I just heard how my fatherughed ¡°Now you are acting like a real child¡± I heard him mumble as he Pat my head I am sure that the others are watching but I don¡¯t care whether they see the side of mine Indeed I am not an adult yet but I am still not a child. I am something in between, But even so, everyone in this world is a child. For there are ones who live the longest time we can see a life of a being as a mere breath of a short while Chapter 40 Now that I finally gained back my senses after crying like a small kid in front of my father, he lead me to the elders as they wanted to speak to me and tell me something important. Well, maybe this is part of the ceremoy that they are doing once you have a qualification to enter in this exclusive chamber ¡°One who is ignorant of honing himself will never attain true strength. But those who have the power to seek for the betterment will be recognized and will never be forgotten¡± I slightly bow my head as I feel like I have to do it and so the one of the eldere in front and walk in the direction of me Raising his hand, I feel like he is chanting some weird things while his hand are racing on top of my head. I just let it be since I do not have any rights to question what they are doing since the whole authority in this vige lies to them. I am also aware that my father won¡¯t let them do anything bad to me especially when it is in his presence. Surely he do hold great sense of justice. I am not sure what he is saying because even if I have known the ancientnguage¡­ that isn¡¯t a phrase that I have heard of. That is also differentpared to our original way of speaking¡­ now I wonder what kind of word that is. Suddenly I feel like a heat surge inside my feet. The part on where the curse like thing had appeared. It was my right leg. My standing suddenly stumbled as I feel a sudden ache on that part of my body. I tried keeping my bnce andposure so that I won¡¯t fall but as the seconds goes by, it feels like something is trying to break free from my leg. Weird things started entering . It is as if¡­ Millions of needles are are seeking inside my limb as if there are thousands more on their way. I didn¡¯t speak and try to remain my footing as I feel like this is some sort of test so that I can be truly acknowledged as someone who is befitting with this privilege Did my father also experience such thing? Although¡­ why do this hurt so bad. If it is part of of their exam to test me, why does it just includes my right leg why doesn¡¯t it include my whole body who ispletely fine? Trying my best ability toprehend it, I can¡¯t help but feel that there are sweating down from my forehead I hear how my father mumbled words as if hes questioning something but I can¡¯t fully understand it since I was busy in gathering my strength to remain standing. Even the moment when the snake like creature sir wrap his tail all around my leg it doesn¡¯t feel this bad I suddenly close my eyes as I can help but shake from my standing because the pain ing from my leg is truly untoleratable. Do they really think that I can experience this much even if it is my father, he never treated me this much. His teachings may hurt so bad but ifpared to this, I would rather experience that million of times that have this feeling even for a second. Now I can¡¯t help but feel like I am some kid who have no power at all. This is the same feeling I have felt when Ipete with that snake but now that I am experiencing these things again I feel like I am such a vulnerable person who would break whenever a big problem urs This very same feeling¡­ I hated too much extent I do want to stay like this forever. I want to get stronger so that they won¡¯t look down at me I want to be stronger so that I can¡¯t experience such things. I want to prove them that I am strong so that it is not I who will be tortured by the power of those who are stronger than me. And now I started to feel suffocated. This is as if all of the oxygen in my body are beginning to get out of my body. My breathing started to be unjust. It does makes sense though. After having this sense in my body, I somehow admire myself forsting this long. But then, any more of it would truly ruin me. I look at my father but I can¡¯t see his very face as my sigh started to get all so blurry. I can also feel how my body seems like I am acting in the state that is nothing for from being drunk. I tried to give all of the strength that is left in me to remained standing but then no words can exin how hard it is to remain standing with me two feet I suddenly head a loud voice shouting so madly. It is so loud and clear that I easily recognized that it is the voice of my father who is shouting at the elders asking what is happening with me Dad, I too don¡¯t know what is really happening to me. I feel¡­ so helpless. Did you really experience this thing before? Or is it just because I am to young and inexperienced to have the ability in oveing this? Look in front of me and saw the blurry version of a figure who¡¯s hands are pointing at me as if hes blessing me or something like that but then I can¡¯t be sure since my vision is really blurry and and I think it is about to fade. The only thing I know is that he seems to get taller and taller and taller¡­. as if I am turning smaller like ants. Thud And before I can say that I¡¯m falling on the ground. My feet suddenly feel numb. A million of stars shining in the sky As a millions of wind strings flying so high A million of raindrops forming a big and massive seaN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And a million of life being taken that only I can see There is a million of soldiers fighting for their life A million of Warriors fighting to survive A million of helping voice echoing up within And a million wishes that I can never grant as in A million of fragments scattered all over I am capable yet feel like I have no power You can save them but you don¡¯t You can act and help but no it¡¯s what you always told I want to save them but I can¡¯t I want to act and help but no is what you¡¯ve always said I just wanted to be free but I feel like I can¡¯t be I am suffering day-by-day¡­ oh why can¡¯t you see? Chapter 41 I hear those words but I never know who the person is. I can hear his tale but I never knew whether I should care. I am inside the exclusive chamber just a while ago but why I am in this dark ce. This is so unreasonable Did the elders locked me up in this ce? But no¡­ they can never do that since my father is there and he won¡¯t allow it. Would he? Right, my feet is hurting from a while ago but then as if now I can feel like it is good to go. There is no pain and no hurting at all. Maybe it isn¡¯t that bad since the pain go away with time healing it. I tried to move my hands but it feels like I can¡¯t even see myself. It is dark and I can¡¯t see anything but darkness. Even the nice sky are more shiny than this ce. No speck of light can be seen and no and no speck of white fragments are showing. It is as if this whole ce is covered with nothing but dark light. I tried to move my feet it was just a slide with my hand as I can also feel it. And so I saw the light just like the fragments. It¡¯s the very same kind of fragment I saw¡­ maybest time. I wonder why it is here. Now that I remember one part of this fragment have been inside my nose, Although I am not sure what is the reason for that but then I wonder if it is somehow rted to the thing that happened in my right leg. I wanted to speak but then it is as if my mouth was not existing. Is it just fragments of my mind who are alive. If that is so¡­ then where am I.? Am I still inside the vige? Am I still inside those exclusive chambers? Or maybe I should probably ask if¡­ Am I still in the world where I belong? I have countless of thoughts running in my mind as I feel like feel like many questions seems to exist within my thoughts Shing Those small little light fragments started to dance and to my surprise, theynded on something. The wau itnded seems it is as if a small teardrop are falling on the water. That is amazing if I can say. How did they do that? It is as if it is some kind of magic from what.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I have read things about magic since some of the books that are in the library are having things as that. Even so, In this whole vige no magic seems to exist. Even if I tell Lhana that the power that she have is magic, she won¡¯t believe me. What she believe is that it is a power that is bestowed to her by the goddess of the moon. This is what the book says. Magic isn¡¯t an exinable thing that are happening in this world within. Being able to manifest things that are far from normal is magic. Is magical¡­ having the divinity of allowing a user control elements as such water, fire, air, wind, earth, light, darkness, and many more things that are yet to discover. Even the strength and power of healing is a magic too. Now I somehow feel bad for thinking this way because this kind of thinking that I have is not those who are part of the wolf tribe since everyone in this wolvendom believes the magic is something the is just a myth from thousand of years ago. It is something that is not existing in this world anymore. A thing that will never be.. since what only exist is us and the power ofthe goddess of moon. Not sure about it but I feel like I have great resentment toward that person. She.. is someone I can never look up. She is someone I¡­ won¡¯t hail. I didn¡¯t feel quite surprised when I saw how a life suddenly formed from those wave of water dropletsing from where the fragments of light jump their way. It is not just like how the light I saw beforeing inside the exclusive chamber it is far more rxing than eye hurting. The visual of the things after I saw some light seem so blurry but I can say that I somehow knew what those things are. Not that they are all but then I can see that the grasses are covering the ground since it is green in color and the above is a dark night sky which doesn¡¯t even make sense because when it is night there is no light other than thoseing from the stars and the moon. Those small little light scattered all over as if they were going back from where they belong I look around but I can¡¯t move my sight it is as if I am stuck and looking from the respective that I have for now I then saw image of image of a personing to my direction. It is an unfamiliar figure and I am not sure who that person is. But then I can say that the person is a woman since it has a long hair. A very long and shiny hair. I am not certain about the color but it is somehow connected to white or silver Wee to my direction she stopped not far from in front of me. She is tall and my views are not on bumbing in her eyes. This far more below than her so I can say that maybe my vision is sitting I wonder why I can¡¯t move my whole body nor even speak and the only thing I can do is look and watch and think. That very same image that is in front of me re at me as if she wanted to say something but she is not sure whether she should say to me or not I can see how her hands move and maybe she crossed her arms as she looked at me I was surprised when speck of sparkles covered her clothes as if they are created with no simple silk or fabric And so I never knew that she will speak to me ¡°Are you just going to stay here until the end of your life??¡± What did she say? I mean¡­ what does she mean by those words? And who is she by the way? Chapter 42 Her skin is as white as the brightness of the shining moon above since even if it is dark I can seen that she have a pale skin. I am not sure whether what is the reason why I am here and why am I seeing this things but I am more concerned about¡­. one thing, What is she even talking about? ¡± Did youe all the way here just to mock me? I never knew that you have such attitude¡± I was so surprised when the voice suddenly speak. There are no other people around us it is just me and her so¡­ is it me who speak that way? As I recall the voice speaking, I can say that it is somehow familiar to what my voice is¡­ how¡­ weird¡­ although it is much more deeper than what I have. That sounds strange. It¡¯s my first time hearing such a voice who is somehow familiar to mine. Let alone saying that we are the only one who are speaking in this ce. ¡°And who would have thought that one will gain such an attitude for the short while of being secluded in here, Does the solitary make you such a person?¡± ¡± If you¡¯re just doing that to annoy me, I advice you to stop¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to annoy you, I¡¯m doing this because this is something I must do in order to not let you die¡± ¡°Ha and I never thought that you care for me this much. Don¡¯t you want to see a being dying? why care battery my life and bother preventing me from my death?¡± I am not sure about what is happening but I can say that these two people are arguing with each other. Here I am again hearing the word death. Although the person who I have his perspective now¡­ i have a feeling that he do have a good attitude if I can say it but then.. I was surprised when the figure that this in front of me p me. It is not that it is me whom she pped but then I can see her hands hitting my face Suddenly I doubt whether I should pertain to to me because it is not exactly I whom she¡¯s talking to. I am just seeing the view of that certain person who I am not even sure what kind of being he is. ¡°You stop fooling around and get yourself together. You aint a child anymore¡± I can hear no wording out from the mouth of this person I am having his perspective with. Although I can say that there are a tension between them. I also wonder why the person that this woman is talking to is not moving. Well what I mean is his eyes are stocked in one direction. This is weird. It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t want to move his head or maybe he doesn¡¯t have any power to do so Even though the girl p him, I can say that the view of my eyes didn¡¯t change. It didn¡¯t move nor reorder the track from theing p. It is as if he just weed to touch his face. ¡°I hurt you with my words and I guess we are now even¡± I can see how the hands of the girl suddenly drew back his eyes. As I can see, she gained back her posture after being shaken. ¡°I never knew what have gotten in your mind¡± She sound so upset that she never knew what she would think. ¡± I can tell you that the person you are trying to give your trust is not worthy¡± Even if I can say that I have no feelings about the movements of my body I am not sure why I feel like that person I am having his perspective with is¡­ looking in that sight with his lips smiling ¡°Indeed , I didn¡¯t make the right choice when I trusted you¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I can see how angry that woman is. It is as if she wanted to hurt me again but she just restrained herself from doing so. I am not sure why she did that but I feel like she did it for she thinks that it is not a good thing to hurt me again. Maybe this person is somehow important for this woman. Even so, I can say that the tension between them¡­ the way they speak to each other¡­ it is as if the whole atmosphere speaks to me that something bad happened. Even so, I can¡¯t tell the whole scenario which is because I just hear this argument between them. There are no other hint that can make whatever my conclusion is as valid and fact. ¡°I ask them to treat you, It seem that¡­ I have no use of my power if it is to treat those who are precious to me but if it is others who did¡­ it is not a scene but an act of kindness.¡± She sounds like she have a power to heal or tor treat someone. I remember Lhana because she also have the power to heal people but other than the fact that this woman is fully grown up I can see that Lhana and her are different. Also¡­ about what this woman said, she can¡¯t heal someone who is precious to them. Maybe that that thing doesn¡¯t apply in Lhana¡¯s power since the power that she got from the goddess of the moon is the power that can help her heal everyone around her even if it is someone who¡¯s precious to her including his family ¡°You do not need to do something. I do not ask for your help this time¡± ¡°Do you really think that I will just stand idly after seeing you in that state? Open your eyes and you will see how miserable it is for me to see you in that situation!¡± The man whom she is talking to didn¡¯t answer hurriedly but then he just takes time before speaking back to the person who is in front of me And I never knew that I will be so shocked about what I will heard As soon as the person speak his mind I can see how shock the woman is who looks like she have been deep sunken under water as she was made fallen by the world ¡°Who do you think it is who is the reason why I am in this situation? Isn¡¯t it you and you alone?¡± Chapter 43 The word that he had said¡­ I am not sure about what I will think about that. If the woman in front of her is really someone who did that thing to him¡­ I mean make him that miserable. Why do they sound like they are having a connection? This woman act as if she really care for him. But, there is a resentmenting from this man I am having his perspective with. ¡°I did that because that is needed¡± ¡°That is needed? Or is it because that is what you wanted?¡± The woman in front of me didn¡¯t reply about what the person who I am having is perspective with¡­ yeah¡­ it is so awlward to tell it to call him that way but it is not as if I know how to adress him. I don¡¯t even know where I am. Why am I here. Let alkne know his origin. But indeed, she somehow felt silent as if she didn¡¯t expected this man to speak with those words. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t have anything to say you can leave. I do not have time to entertain those people who I am not longing to see¡± I can say that the tone of his voice is quite rude for someone talking to girl. Even so, I don¡¯t feel any pity toward the woman whom he is talking to. She just stared at me for a quiet while as if she¡¯s calcting my movements but not what she is expecting, the person who she is observing didn¡¯t move even an inch. Even if things are blurry and not clear from my vision I can see her eyes showing the feeling of sadness as well as regret.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And so, after thatmotion, the women left leaving the ce in silence . I still didn¡¯t know how I can hear thenvoice of the wind as it rush to the surrounding I thought that everything will end like that but then I again hear the voice of this person. ¡°Why did you let her in?¡± He is speaking to someone who is in the door. That person show itselt in a very apusable manner. His etiquette is top tier. He is looking and the same direction I wonder why it looks so safe¡­ he is staring at something that my eyes can¡¯t see. But the sense of admiration andforting is there. It is as if he is looking in something that he truly admires. Now, I can¡¯t help but feel curious about what sight he is seeing. ¡°If you can still hear the droplets of the water you are lucky that you have a hearing¡± ¡°If you can still see the sight in front of you be grateful for what you are seeing¡± ¡°If you can still breath and have a heartbeat then that is good, you are still living¡± He let out those words as if he is trying to mimic someone who is speaking those very same phrases. I am not sure why I think of it that way but I feel like that is what the I am having the perspective with is trying to say to me Somewhere in the ce in front of his eyes I feel like it¡¯s looking at something that he can never take out this gaze. It is as if he is looking for something that can never be gone from his sight. That even blinking his eyes would make it vanish and be out of his sight. I am just concluding in myself that this person is a man and this person is closer to one we talk from a while ago. This is so unbelievable why do I acted like this. This ain¡¯t a guessing game¡­ is it? Soon the sight of mine started to jumbled, as the man moved his gaze. Oh is he moving? It taught to myself that in reality the man didn¡¯t stand nory his body. He just put his view a little downward so that it can only see his his thigh and leg But before I even took a case about the thing that is below his sight, my vision be much blurry till I can see nothing but light. ¡± What have you done to my son??!¡± My father speak annoyingly as I feel his hands holding my shoulder to support me from standing I can again feel the paining from my leg but it isn¡¯t as worse as it is thest time I lose my consciousness. I can see how terrified my father is as it is as if his face are filled with rage and anger. I never thought that my father would act like this in front of me. He is always calm and collected as he never showed never show vignce and any other emotions that any other human can do. I almost thought that the way my father handle his emotions too well is as high as the stars from above because even if he is mad his words seems to be so normal that is why it is difficult to know whether he is angry or not. He might show some loud voice at me and speak loudly at me but I can say that he isn¡¯t mad that time. I remember those days when I hated him for treating me the way I never wanted him to treat me like. Because at those moments he is pushing and pushing things that I have to do. Dering all the things that I must do in order to fulfill my duties. Duties that I never once wished to have But then just ask what he had shown to me¡­ when he saw the strange mark on my leg¡­ it is as if he is showing the sight of him telling me that he cared for me. That he is also father to me that is why he wanted to know whether I¡¯m doing alright. ¡°Dad¡± I speak to catch his attention and as soon as he hear my voice I can see how he immediately look at me. His facial expression change. From a while ago he is having a phase as if he can kill anyone who annoys him but now, it is different He look at me as if he findfort figuring how things went out. ¡± Calm down. You not need to act in such a way. The way you act, that is a thing that we never teach you to do. How can you walk in this disrespectful manner towards the elders?. Does your faith towards the goddess of the moon shaken just because of this simple problems?¡± The elders reminded my father about the way he acted. I doubt that he will bow down to offer his apology for what he did but what surprise me is when he speak in a confident manner. ¡± As an alpha, I am a father first before themander of our vige. If one brings harm to my family, to my wife and child, there is no way I can keep my respect towards them. Even if it is the elders¡± Chapter 44 ¡± We are sorry if we acted in a way that you would misunderstand but it isn¡¯t my power who causes that pain to your son¡± It is the older who speak that way towards my father. The very same elder who offer his blessing to me. ¡°You can see it yourself that what I did isn¡¯t rted to him copsing. Even with the blessed clothe being put in his leg, it seems like it just worsen his case¡± Because of what the other had said I suddenly looked at my right leg to see whether there were changes and what shock me the most is when I saw patches of blood all over it. I am so sure that the pain that I felt from a while ago hurt as hell. If you know I can still see that there are blood covering my leg¡­ I can feel that the pain it¡¯s not befitting what it is looks like. If I feel like millions of needles are being pushed inside my leg right at this moment it is hurting to that extent. But this result in my leg,¡­ I doubt if I have the courage to look at it. The blessed cloth that is covering it may hide the hideous sight of my leg. But¡­ with this blood¡­ I think that it goes any less bad I can hear how my father¡¯s suddenly growl as he heard those wordsing from the elder ¡± So were you telling that the reason why my son feel the pain as that is not rted to this clothe and that chant that you had given to him?¡± They may sound as if they are saying that it isn¡¯t their responsibility that my legs suddenly hurt that much but then they just said that it may be the clothes reason why I feel this way. But don¡¯t they realize that thise cloth they gave and this cees from them¡­ so that makes all of the elders the culprit about what happened to me this time? ¡± Will you pleasee down it is not what you think it is¡± ¡°Then tell this fool what you mean by that. My son is hurting. The fact the I let you to ept the kindness you were offering that¡¯s why we ask him to put those cloth around his leg since you tell that it is blessed by the goddess of the moon. Now you are telling me that the reason why my son experience such thing is because of the very same clothes that you had to offer to him?¡± The grip from my father didn¡¯t loosen as he kept saying those words questioning the elders I never once thought that in my whole life¡­ any person in this vige can beat the elders or stand on foot with them but then right in front of me is my father who is questioning the elders just because of what happened to me Did¡­ he really care that much for me? I thought all the time that my father and the others are the same that they just want me to use me for the prophecy. That they are seeing me as a male to who must obey those prophet that they had said. The only reason why I must do my best is because it is needed. At the only reason why I must always stay on top is because that is the only choice I can have. Never in my life I imagine to experience such thing. That my father¡­ always think of me this way. I feel bad about thinking that he never loved me. Just like but my mother always tell me it is true that my father¡¯s love towards his family is unshakenable. It is something that you can¡¯t describe not until you feel it and experience your own presence. So this is the feeling that my siblings and mother always felt whenever she is with my father. And this is also the very same feeling that everyone in this vige felt whenever my father is around. This sense of security. Sense of safety. Yes, him holding my shoulder it makes me feel like I ampletely safe and far from any harm. Now I can admit that my father is truly admirable. I always said it before but at that moment I at moment I just feel like I needed to tell it since people express him that way. At this time I can say it myself it truly my father is indeed admirable. Before I wanted to be strong so that I can show my father my worth, At this very moment I wanted to be strong¡­ just like my father. The elder still don¡¯t reply to what my father said as they still process the perfect words to deny the truth about the bad thing that they had done towards me. ¡± I have lived my life respecting all the things you¡¯ve been saying because you said it is for the goodness of everyone. It is for our vige.. but.. I never thought a time woulde and you will hurt someone that is precious to me¡± I feel this a little nostalgic in those statements my father had said. Why do you feel like they have heared it before. But it is my sense like I have heard it somewhere? This strange feeling of recollection. This very same nostalgic feeling is making me feel head ache. ¡± You have truly disappointed me. I am gravely disappointed. After all that I¡¯ve done¡­¡± I haven¡¯t fully roan in this exclusive chamber but then many things already happened after entering this ce. The only thing I can knew is that there is a strange light covering our views. Yes it finally this dissipate revealing the very same spot on where I am standing when I went in the inside of the exclusive chamber together with the librarian. So we already left the ce¡­ I thought to myself as my father lead me towards the outside of the library I am not sure why my father is acting this way but at this moment he is still guiding me as if I am some small little child who needs care Even so I can just focus my mind in something as I feel like like things are going strange in my head ¡®I am truly disappointed¡¯ That word keeps on ringing in my head. But this time¡­ it does not sound as the voice of my father¡¯s. It is¡­ strangely simr to voice as the man who might have seen this perspective is from in this perspective is from a while ago. Perhaps¡­ is it him who said those¡­ ¡®I will never forgive you. Never¡¯Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 45 Things continued as if nothing important matter happened. My legs didn¡¯t turn worse as it became just as what it is. But the thing that makes me be cautious is the fact that it have blood patches back then. What I mean is, the time when I went back home with my father as I had a visit in the library¡¯s exclusive chamber. I can also wander around all around the vige because my father had given me a permission in doing so. If before, I was just lock in my room to treat myself a good rest for me to recover, Right now I can go back to the way my life used to be. The elders never talked to me again. It is as if that thing never happened. Even so, one can¡¯t really erase that memory in the mind of every viger as they always talk about me whenever they see a sight of myself. ¡°Hahah that was silly¡± I halt when I hear the voice of Lhana. It is the first time I can see her again. After that thing that happened in the library¡¯s exclusive chamber, we never met. Ourst meeting was when we Because whenever I go to the library or go to the house of our professor she is not there. Now I wonder what happened to her. I mean, she was so hurried¡­. back thenC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello¡± I greeted her which makes her look so surprised. Wait l, did I just say my greetings to her? ¡°Wow¡­ it is the very first time that you greeted me first¡± Oh, shut up! I shouldn¡¯t have said it. Now¡­ here¡­ she will tease me. I turned my back at her so that she would notice that I am not in a good mood. She would notice it right away.. right? I went straight to the direction of where I am going and there I realized that Lhsna is following me. I stopped in the ce as I have fullye to where I wanted to go. Looking at the tree in front of m, e I slightly a raise my fist and punch it lightly as if I am just stretching my hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I did when you were on your house arrest?¡± I stop myself from punching in the air as I hear all the words that she said. Indeed, The time that I was locked in my room I never once go back to the ce where we wanted to travel. It is not that I can go there without being suspicious because I am being cautious around my parents. If I do those things they will surely know I was gone and even if they realized that I am with Lhana they will look for me to see whether I am in dangerous situation. Because for them, I am but a danger ma¡­ Unlike before, the security around me within my house is total secured. Why, It¡¯s not that there are guards or warriors that are destined in our house but then it would be much better if it is! My little sibling Emma and Rico, they are all eyes and ears towards me. To the point that I don¡¯t even know who tell take after because both my parents act like that. Now I wonder who I got after. Maybe none? Surely they are doing that on purpose since they are asigned to do it by my parents , I mean our mother and father who is curious whether I am doing bad things again that may hurt my body. That is why in the days after my house arrest I did some multiples of exercises bit pared to what I did before. Even so , after doing one of that I was greatly scolded by my mother because Emma told her that I am abusing myself for doing so much work. ¡®Mom I am just exercising¡¯ They always said that but no matter what I tell about her she will just look at me with a very annoying re as if there was some child who disturb their rules of going out of his room. I am not even small as Emma and Rico for them to act this way. How I wish that incident never happened. Slightly smiling, I didn¡¯t notice that a smallugh escape my mouth. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Lhana mumbled with slight annoyance. ¡°Because whk knows if you did something fool again¡± I punch the tree that is in front of me lightly so that it won¡¯t fall down. It is not that this tree is some tree who belongs to those catehories of trees who is not supposed to be wrecked for it have some great history. It is a tree that is supposed to be used for woods in the fire bond that we will have to make because the day of the full moon is about toe. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t. Idiot¡± Now that I said it is true that the moon festival is yet toe. Even so I wonder what will happen that day. So that the time that I am Being restricted in my movements I will just train myself to the extent so that I can improve all of my abilities and skills. ¡± Would you believe If I said that I discovered the path that we didn¡¯t find? The one that will bring us to the falls that we are looking for¡± Bringing my sight into her as I realized that she might havee to the forbidden ce without me going with her. ¡°You didn¡¯t lost yourself did you?¡± She removed her gaze from my eyes and try to avoid my contact. So she didn¡¯t lost herself in that ce but thank goodness that she is back. Lhana is not good in direction since she often find it trouble whenever she have to go and ce that is unknown for her. I thought shee with mest time because she was just curious and she was just going on the way and helping me because she is looking down at my skills. I wouldn¡¯t have ever thought that this girl will dare to go there alone. Now that you mentioned it, it is impossible for her to go alone ¡­ did someone help her? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you ask your brother toe with you¡± ¡°What I didn¡¯t I didn¡¯t ask him to go with me. As if I would want him to know that I was there¡± I look at her suspiciously. I know that what she said is true but still I can¡¯t feel feel the sense of hering back alive without losing for days ¡°It is not that I ask him to go with me. I even hide the fact that I am nning to go back there to make a walk but then I never realized that he was following me that¡¯s why I ended uping with him¡± So she dide with him. Somehow, it make me feel relief. Yes I thought it is truly impossible for her to be roaming around that ce being alone. So I remember the thing about the elf, did Aird also find out about that small thing? ¡°How about the elf¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know that you say it about that umm¡± Narrowed my eyes at her for her to realize that I am not in the mood of joking around. ¡± He did know that thing also¡± ¡°And did you also tell him the reason why we were finding the is the box that are buried all over this vige¡± She slightly nodded her head as if she doesn¡¯t want to do that even so she still have to answer me since what I am talking about include my presence and opinion Now that she confirmed it, she did tell Aiard the reason why we are finding this missing pieces I put my palm on my forehead as I find it irritating ¡°And what is his response¡± I bet he will be mad about me going all out just to break my engagement with Lhana, it is not that I hated his sister for the bottom of my heart. That I am just telling that marrying her is truly not what I wanted ¡°Don¡¯t worry he is not mad¡± I feel kind of suspicious that he isn¡¯t mad ¡°On the other hand¡­ he sounds so supportive about that¡­ in fact.. he even offered his help for me to find those missing pieces¡± Chapter 46 Looking at her with questioning eyes¡­ I somehow feel like, what she said can be true. I ask her which she happily answered with a nod of her head. I wonder what that brother of him is thinking about. Speaking of that devil, I am not surprised when he appeared with a big grin on his faceas he have his best friend following on his back together with mira who is bringing a weaven basket that looks the same to those baskets that we use in pic. I just notice that the one that Lhana is talking to from a while ago is now gone. I didn¡¯t seem to notice that. And what might be the reason why they are here?. It is not that we are acquainted at each other. Even if it is Mira, I can say that we do not have the rtionship to met or even talk. Especially that Warner who I just met once. I can truly say that all of these people are just following Aird who happens to be following Lhana who is following me. Now that I see it I find it real good reason for me to to let Lhana out of my life. If that happens, there would be no Aird, no Mira, andstly, no Warner who will look at me with such a displeasing eyes. It is not that I hated her this much but then attracting so much people will do me no good. I am not fond in socializing or whatsoever. Living alone and doing things alone without relying to others is the thing that is natural for me Not because I am with Lhana , I can just make myself befortable with people walking in my life as they pleases. I have trust issues if I can say. To be born with such talent and family background, having simple life is truly unbefitting for someone like me. I find it hard enough for me to leave without being surrounded by people who doesn¡¯t care about me Being surveilled by my two younger siblings, isn¡¯t it too much to be watch by four more? ¡°It looks like Lhana already told you about that¡± It was Mira who said those words she looked at me with a sweet smile as if she is trying to make a friend. I will not say that she is a bad person because I know she is a good one but¡­ I can¡¯t just be friends with her. Especially when she is close to both Lhana and her brother, that would be too bothersome. I just nodded my head in response without even saying a words. As much as I wanted them to fuck off and have my way all by my self, I have no courage to say it because I know that the moment I said those words it will surely reach my father¡¯s ears¡­. who will surely lock me in my room again and it isn¡¯t a good situation since they have lock even the windows of my room whenever night falls down! That is a promise I made with them. The moment a problem or anything bad flies on their ears and it concerns me¡­ surely those things would be done. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and find those shitty boxes that we have to find. The more we find the more we finish faster and the more we finish faster the earlier engagement will be canceled¡± So that is the reason why he is helping us with such an enthusiasm. His main objective is for me to cancel my engagement with Lgana. His precious little sister. If not for the prophecy and if not for those stupid remarks of the others, surely this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It is not that I ask Lhana¡¯s hand, it is but a mere thing that the elders deckared and¡­ we¡­ as the subordinates of this wolvendom.. can¡¯t disobey. This is why if Aird have the power to speak for the elders, he will surely tell them that he is not approved about their decision. But knowing Aird, he will surely not speak like that because the thing that he valued the most is the image of his father and their family. Now that I remember how my father talked back to the elders without respect I somehow feel that my father is truly amazing to make such bold remarks. I somehow had a small smile remembering those scenario. Even the elders said nothing about what he did because they noted himself that even if they did gang up him they can never win against my father who have almost almost all of the warriors on his side Thinking about it is my father who surely hold lots of respectpared to the elders¡­ how admirable it is People are just afraid of the elders because they are the elders are those people having the highest title and recognition among our wolvendon, the vige we are living at but then If you look at it my father is the strongest among all ¡°Smiling for the fact that the possibility of you and Lhana breaking the engagement seems to be higher than it is before, how aggitated and motivated I am to not make you make you my brother inw¡± He stated Wait, did he somehow misunderstand the reason of me smiling? ¡°Why you¡¯re still standing so idly? let¡¯s go keep moving¡± ¡°And who do you think you are to order me around?¡± I ask with great confidence making all of them surprise. Well, I also feel surprised by what I said. What I said is truly a big remark. Wonder if I got this from my father. Maybe that is the reason. It is a possibility. The reason why I said that, I think that is because he misunderstand the reason of me smiling. Assuming things like that, he seems to have high confidence in him aint he? ¡± Emric, why are you talking to my brother like that?¡± I look at Lhana who is looking at me with a questionable eyes and answer truthfully. ¡± I was just here doing some simple exercises and there you are following me. Now your brotheres here just to order me around as if I am some of his underlings who needs no reason to disobey him¡± ¡°But still it isn¡¯t a reason for you to act like that. He is an upper ssmen so you must hold a respect towards them¡± ¡°It is not that I am not respecting him but maybe he should respect my decision first before saying such words without my consent¡± ¡°Hey you stupid little shit do you think I am ordering you around?¡± ¡°Yes you do¡± ¡°And you¡¯re talking back to me? do you know who I am and I am older than you so where is your respect huh?¡± I find it irritating that my simple day turned to be like this. I just want to improve my ability to make some simple exercise Before I move making vigor exercises. But now here they are messing up around with me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you are looking for something, you should have respect my decision first before making in such a conclusion without my wordsing out from me¡± Aird was about to talk back to me when Mira stop him from doing so ¡°It is true that what Emrick said holds nothing but fact on it. It is us who barged in this ce where he was just making a daily exercise. I mean.. stepping in this ce while he is doings his thing is truly disrespectful. Though we never ask for his permission toe here. And now that you are ordering him to move around so that we can keep going. I think that is truly an act of dis respecting someone. You should apologize¡± Chapter 47 ¡°Do you mean me? Apologize for him?¡± He sounded so surprised that he have to apologize to me for what he did. I know that he hated me from his guts and it is an insult for him to apologize to someone who hated so badly. That mocking voice of him makes me feel irritated. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it if you don¡¯t want to. Receiving apology that is not sincere is what I hated the most¡± It¡¯s not that something will change if he apologize anyway and what I just want is¡­ for him to go away. Who would want to enjoy their leisure time hanging out with persons who hated him? Only a lunatic would do so. After all, it is not that I asked him to help me and Lhana, did I? It is such a headache for me to know that he knew the secret that Lhana and I have been sharing. I look at Lhana with this disappointed face as she just word out those ns that we hold in a secret A secret this meant to be known by us alone but she just openly said it to his brother. I somehow feel really disappointed by that fact. Something in my chest was dissatisfied. ¡°If you¡¯re going to find those box then be my guess, I doubt you can find any since you haven¡¯t you haven¡¯t checked out all of the books that containing information about the exact location on where you can find those boxes¡± Not that I am making them angry about that fact but it is true. How can I gain making them mad if they are already mad to the extent that Aird wanted to punch me on my face. ¡°Are you really belittling me and my talent??¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He stated angrily as Warner who is his best friend tap his shoulder for him to calm down ¡°I didn¡¯t say such word but if it came out of your mouth that you are are a person posible to be beliitled then it is not my prblem for you thinking that way¡± Now I wonder why he never had such a recognition. His temper is truly unrestrainable. ¡°Emric, even if you are the wolf in that prophecy and even if you are the youngest one to have the recognition for this vige and even if you are the son of the remarkable Warrior who is strongest among our vige, if you dare mock me and belittle me I am telling you that you would regret it¡± Even if he said that words I know that he already hated me to such an extent that is why it is when if I try to act friendly towards him for sure that would just be a waste. To be in fact talking with them rather this moment it¡¯s also such a waste of my time. ¡°Aird, just ept the fact that not everyone is born with talents¡± He let out a mocking scowl as he smirk then look at me with great anger. ¡°And that is why you uses your father to be the best unlike me who isdoing things from scatches relying on my own strength¡± Why do everyone think that way? I thought I got some recognition for doing that thing back then? How¡­ funny. I guess, it is really true that no matter what kindness you do, all that will be left on their mind is your bd side. The fact that they are making up stories just to hunt me down¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ they just wanted to crush me? ¡± If you have nothing to say then you should all keep going since you have lots of boxes to find. I wish that you have a good luck and be blessed with the goddess of the moon so that you can find that boxes that you are looking for¡± I turned my back at them and even if I know that Lhana is trying to stop me I didn¡¯t do just what she wanted me to because in the first ce she is the reason why this thing happened. If only she acts so careful then his brother wouldn¡¯t find out. If only she shut her mouth then her brother will not know about our n and about those things And somehow¡­ I feel betrayed Many days pass with me just just going to the training grounds or the library. I am improving both of my physics and my intelligence. And before I knew, it years already passed by. Lhana is not asking me to join them wherever they go. I heard that she is always with his brother and and those two other people who probably is Mira and Warner. The case about my leg is also not turning worse. I often see those little light fragments that are floating on the air but then I realize that every time I see it again from such a long while the number of those fragments seems to be less thanpared to what it is the first time I saw them I am looking at the mirror on my room as I fix my clothes. It is the day that I nned to continue roaming around the around the forbidden ce since I heard from my younger siblings that Lhana¡¯s family are busy and is preparing something in their house. Surely they won¡¯t have time to walk around those ces since they are busy preparing things. I suddenly hear stepsing from the outside of my room and I assume that it is Rico who is my younger brother. The door slightly opened and indeed it is him. ¡°Brother sister Lhana came and give this letter¡± He went inside as he saw that I¡¯m just fixing my hunting attire. ¡°Thank you buddy¡± I stroke his head as I thank him for what he did. ¡°Alright brother I have to go Emma is waiting for me downstairs¡± I slightly notdded my head as I let him went out of my room to go back to Emma I look at the paper that he brought me and told that it is a written letter. The paper looks ordinary but the writings inside of it is truly Lhana¡¯s handwritten. How.. nostalgic It¡¯s been years since we stop talking to each other and even if we saw each other whenever we go to our professor¡¯s house it isn¡¯t as if we are having conversations like we always did before How funny that I am remembering those memories but I can¡¯t say that I wanted to see her again after a long while. And I have no reason for doing so. ¡°Emric, meet me on the the ce of the elf and I will tell you something very important¡± That is one of the things that got my attention since if it is truly important that she have decided to meet me and not deciding to pass it to others lips ¡°Should I go or should I not¡­ ?¡± I am certain that the handwriting is truly belongs to Lhana. It is simr to what I remember¡­ but even if it is her hand written¡­ this paper doesn¡¯t smell like her. That id¡­ weird. Even so, what is her objectives for asking me to meet again if after all this years she never once insists on¡± starting a conversation with me Going out of my room I decided to go into the direction of the forbidden wall. I am not sure whether what I am doing is right but then I feel like I will somehow regret it if I don¡¯t go in there. I will just stop by for a short while Chapter 48 I made my way downstairs and luckily my siblings are not there as if they are ying somewhere who knows where it is. Suddenly giggling, I thought that they grew up so fast. Well, its been years so thee is no suprise in that. I sense that my mother is also not here as well as my father. But¡­ is there a reason why this house is empty? And though I am the only one that is left in this house, I can say that I have a great feeling that no one will dare trespass by our home since who would want to face the strongest wolf in this world? I doubt there is¡­ but if there is¡­ surely only dumb or fool people will go doing such things Talking to myself, I feel like an idiot as I walk downstairs. Stopping for a small while, I saw my whole figure as my whole body is reflected on the big mirror that is ce on one corner of our house. It is beside the door that is in front of this stairs. I can¡¯t help but slightly smile about how I feel like I have grown so muchpared to before. There is a lines on the wall out there, the one that my mother put to measure our height and as i can say, thest time we did so, I am not this tall. Waling to that direction I somehow feel nostalgic. Putting my hand on the wall to touch the ink that is ced on it, I can¡¯t hhelp but have a smal faint smile. ¡°A head taller than before¡­ I guess?¡± Indeed a grew taller that I almost on par with the height of my father.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even the physics that I have is not befitting for a child even though I am just in the peak of my childhood. Only a year and I will it will now be an adult. When a wolven bes an adult, he will automatically undergone in a growth phase. It happens every ten years or a decade. That is the time where a sudden growth can be seen. Just like a bean sprout changing in an instant. Even that fact is something that is magical for us. None can exin how and why it happens but the discovry find out that everyone in this vige undergone in that phase exactly on the date of his birth for every decade. Now that I realized it, only a year and I will turn 20. And it takes only two years before I turn at the age of 22. Somehow, I feel like my calm and peaceful years is yet to be doomed. Not that like before and whenever you¡¯re making appearance everyone will have a say about me but now things aren¡¯t going the same way it is before. The talk for this moment are the celebration that will be held at the house of Lhana. It was right at this very day¡­ her brother Aird is no longer a child for he is now an adult. Now that think about it, i doubt whether it is right to think that he changed since he is now an adult. But¡­ even so, I doubt it is the case since¡­ A guy like him would surely be as childish as always. ¡°I wonder if her brother will be mad at me for saying that his beloved little sister is meeting me on the very day of his adult turning ceremony¡± I slightly mumbled myself as I silentlyugh n my thoughts. Why can I see his pitiful face as I think of him fumming in jealousy? Hah, this is weird. Maybe my thinking at this day have also been affected by those dreams I have randomly. I then went to the direction of where I have long waited to go insame direction. Even if I just went here for a couple of times, the memory of that ce is still intact in my mind the see if it just all happened yesterday. The hole of the wall that is hiding behind the old round rock seems to be smaller than what it is before. Maybe I just grown up grown up bigger than what I expected. Slightly chuckled after realizing that there is no way I can fit in that small hole. Am I that little when we went in here? I was¡­ able to fit in that? Just how many years has it been since Ist went out of this vige. I wonder if that elf still looks the same like how it looks before. I have read in the books that I saw on the exclusive chamber, the elves grow slower than the other creatures. Indeed, I am not surprised that the exclusive chamber also contains things about elves. It¡¯s about elves who is not the same creature as we are. The author of that book is also unknown that is why I am not sure if that thing is credible and reliable but.. as I can say¡­ There would be no issue if I did believe so. Even so, seeing it with my own eyes will state whether what I have read is true. It is so sad that among those books I have read so far there is no clue about what is happening on my right leg. It is not visible since what I am wearing it is long and is doing it¡¯s job hiding my leg skin. Looking up above, I calcted whether I can jump into it in just a split seconds so that no one cannot see what I was about to do I slightly concentrate in the jump to the other side of the wall and thanks to my fully developed and honed skills, I sessfullynded on the other side of the wall with no sweat. It is so uncertain why no one ever realized that there is a hole in this ce maybe I should close it so that no one can enter and went out. Well, I also do think that II shoould have done this much earlier. With that thoughts running on my mind I use my agility to throw the pieces of dirt to the hole of the wall. And in no time the hole was fully covered with dirt that I have thrown. I p my hands to remove all the dirt stuff house it¡¯s dead have stick on my palm and look at the very same direction on where I remember that the path towards the ce of the small little elf is located. Walking my way as I analyzed those surrounding it is so safe surrounding it is as if nothing really changedpared to the fact that all the trees and leaps around it are now surrounded by much more bigger trees than what it looks like before. Even so, all the trunk of the tree seems to not change or maybe it is just my perspective about things who did change. I look at the very same spot and where I remember the bridge before was located and to my surprise somehow feel like I can look down at it. Before, I haven¡¯t look what is under that cliff since it is dangerous and far. But then right at this moment I feel like that thing is such a simple matter for me to do. I look through it and noticed that the cliff is truly really deep. As if it would take day youe up here again if someone¡¯s fall on that ce. Even if this cliff is deep I can say that I can see the water flowing down on it. I try to follow the trail on where those water came from and noticed that it is from the part I never once visited before Come to think of it, if only not for Aird finding Lhana and me, we would have seen the scenery of the falls that the elf is talking about Even so, I will just say that things happen for a reason and maybe that time isn¡¯t the best time for me to see it Iughed at my thoughts for thinking something like that. Well, before.. I will surely meanyone whose been part of that misfortune but¡­ Maybe this is the effect for finding the solitude a happiness. And so I went went back to the track on where I must go. Going to the same ce of the ritual stone I have kicked shattered when I was a little. As I finally feel nostalgic for seeing such sight, my head frown as I feel like I can sense no other presence in this ce. Did I perphaps came so early? But the letter never say any time that I muste so I concluded I must go right the very moment. Did I somehow mistaken it? I then feel oppresseding to my direction and as I look back I feel like it isn¡¯t the same presence that I can feel whenever Aird is around. It is somehow simr to the present I have felt when¡­ And I confirmed the fact that what I thought is correct. This is the very I¡¯m feeling I hope felt when I met the man who is selling beverages. The very same old man who vanishes in the air¡­ Chapter 49 Did you ever feel the kind of feeling that you see something that you thought you will never see again? Did you ever feel the feeling as you if you met someone you were avoiding with all of your life? Did you ever feel the feeling of excitement? An excitement and satisfaction that finally there¡¯s a chance that the endless questions you have in your mind will finallye to an end. Did you ever feel the feeling of knowing Finally the answers you are looking for can be found and Bring into light. I am asking you all that because that is the very same feeling that I felt right at this moment. ¡± It is you again¡± ¡°It is nice to meet you too¡­ little young master or should I say¡­ young master?¡± At first I am not certain about who this person is. It is as if he knew me. The way he looked at me looks as if he can read everything on my mind. Even though, after all this years I can¡¯t even remember what is the face that he made when I first saw him. But right now, I can remember all of those things as if things have refreshed on my mind. That face finally let me remember his gestures and phrases that he said back then. ¡°Who are you and why do you know me?¡± If you see someone when they were a little and then you see them again when they are all grown up, you can say that you can¡¯t differentiate whether the person you are looking at is the same person as back then. You will even doubt yourself whether they are the same person that you are talking to. Still¡­ that look in his eyes¡­ he looked at me as if he is 100% certain that I and the one he talkedst time was the same person. ¡°Do I know you?¡± He didn¡¯t answer what I asked him so I asked another question thinking that he will answer it for this time. ¡± Why do you know me? And how much do you know about me?¡± This thing seems to work so slow. Is he a sloth? Or maybe it is just me who wanted to rush things so that I can hear his answer about my question¡­? I guess¡­ the reason is both of that. ¡°I knew you very well. I am sure that there are no other person in this world who knows you too well as much as I do¡± I am not sure why I feel like he is not saying any falsehoods about what he had said. I am not sure why I am feeling this way but it is as if he is someone who I shouldn¡¯t doubt. That is weird. When I¡¯ve been very cautious about any particr matters. Even if I have met him for only two times I can say that this person in front of me is someone who doesn¡¯t make me feel wary. He knew me too well? Howe? ¡± What is your purpose about looking for me? Are you also the one that give Rico the letter?¡± I am not sure why even after all this years he still looked the same as I remember. It is as if he didn¡¯t change. It is as if all this time he is having that same face who never gets older even if he looks old right now. ¡± You can never change who you really are. A bird can never be a fish. A fish can never be a cat. A cat can never be a dog. And a dog will remain as dog even if they die¡± What he said truly makes sense but still I don¡¯t understand why he is speaking like that to me. It is not that I told him that I don¡¯t believe. I didn¡¯t even make a statement that is rted what he had told me. What is this reason for telling those to me. ¡°And in the end of the day no matter where he go¡­ no matter where he hide¡­ he will always remain the same. Nothing will change¡± The things that he said is true but then thest statement he proim is something that I can never admit to say that I agree. ¡°You are wrong¡± I saw him smile which makes me kind of confused why he act like that. Continuing my recent about why I said that what you said is wrong I let him hear my opinion. ¡°What you said is true but then you are wrong about one thing. Nothing will change? I bet that this is but a mere false statemenr. Things change and things will continue to change. In this world full of mysteries.. you will never know whether it is truth or lie but then one thing is clear that things will never stay the same forever.¡± He looked at me as if he satisfied with what I said. But that I find it odd since I am not sure whether he is just doing this to test me or whether he just want to hear my opinion about it. Also not sure whether he nned something or he just stayed like that cause he have on objective. I am also not sure about what is going on in his mind. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Who are you?¡± ¡°It is you who said that you can never forget something or someone that is truly special in your heart. If you forget about me¡­ I guess this humble being in front of you is not as precious as what he thinks he is¡± He slightly bowed his head down which makes me question his actions. I am not sure why he is doing that but then I feel kind of disappointed about what I have done. Is he really someone who is precious to me? But why can¡¯t I remember seeing someone like him before? Why can¡¯t I remember the one telling the very same words that he had said even though it feels like those phrases is something that I have heard somewhere before.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡®F- -l¡¯ I heard a blurry word that speak on my mind. It is as if¡­ someone was called that way. Closing my eyes I try to concentrate my mind to hear that voice who is speaking on me. And thankfully I didn¡¯t disobey my decision. ¡®Fidel¡­ you can never forget something that is truly special in your heart. So, you won¡¯t forget me¡­ right?¡¯ Chapter 50 I gulp realization after I hear those words. To think that I can hear those words.. I feel like something is strange. There is no way that I can hear such words speaking in my head. This man in front of me doesn¡¯t smell like a wolf. Only wolves canmunicate telepathically. I am not sure whether what i¡¯m thinking is truth or something that can be called as a mere illusion¡­ That is all because of the fact that this ce in the outside of our vige which means that¡­ something in this ce is full of mystery¡­ I can never tell whether what i¡¯m seeing or hearing with all of my senses are the exact same that is happening in the reality. But there is something in me telling and wanting me to believe by the fact that those things i¡¯ve heard eyes something that exist before Fidel¡­ that name seems as if that person who was named that way is someone that is connected to me. It is as if the one who is called by that name have a strong connection with me Looking at the side on where the man was standing from a while ago. I can¡¯t help but feel like something is strange about him. And again, I saw his very same image in my mind but this time he is not wearing a clothes that he is wearing as of now. It seems like he is wearing something that is different and this is not known from this world. How can I say that? Well¡­ that is because his clothes is something that is having an familiar pattern and seems like it also is created with materials that is not easily seen in thisnd. Truly, it is something that is so eye catching to to the fact that one can¡¯t even tell what kind of fabric or material used to create that kind clothing. I wonder why that came out of my mind but that very figure, I can¡¯t seem to forget it. ¡°Fidel¡­¡± I called him unconsciously as I feel like I am not the one who is calling him. I mean¡­ it is like the time I loses my conciousness and saw a sight that is like I am having a perspective of a persob. ¡°Yes? Little young master?¡± He replied. Even if I still can¡¯t see his whole figure for my sight was fixed as if it is looking at something, I can say that the one I called Fidele walking to my direction. The very same image of the figure I saw just a while ago seems to be him. That unique pattered clothings¡­ that oddly unfamiliar style of dressing, that is the same as what I¡¯ve seen from a while ago. ¡°Fidel, stop calling me that way, I am no longer a child. Or else, you want me to call you grandpa awesome head butler Fidel again? Is that it?¡± I then heard a small chuckle as I saw a glimpse of his imageughing so timidly. ¡°I am just remembering how fast the time flows. It is as if it is just yesterday you were such a small child. Howe you grewn up like a fine man? I am full of amazement¡­ young master¡± He stated which somehow make me smile. Even so, I can say that the smile I created doesn¡¯t have any hint of happiness. It is as if he is trying to but then he can¡¯t. For a thing happened which never make him feel any happiness. ¡°How long will you keep looking there today?¡± ¡°As long as she is in my sight¡± ¡°Young master is truly remarkable. His eyes is the most observing and remarkable one among all¡± ¡°Fidel, stop boasting me. I know that already, no need to state a fact¡± The man didn¡¯t feel awkward for what I¡¯ve said. Even though I feel like I sound boastful just now. The man called Fidel have a satisfied smile on his face. It is as if he is worried but find a small hint of relief. I then stand up, I mean, the person I am having a perspective as of now moves which then look at the direction of the Fidel man he is talking to just now ¡°Did she head inside?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± A small nod change the sight that I am seeing. Even so, I still feel confused on what is he looking at. Why can¡¯t I see it? Everything seems blurry other than the one that is around me. A near sighted one¡­ I guess ¡°Shall I prepare-¡± He was cut off when I lose my footing. I am not sure of what happened but the only thing I know is that, It seems like I was about to fall on the ground. ¡°You should push yourself, young master¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been far from her millions of miles already¡­ why does this curse seems to affect me?¡± The man can¡¯t answer for he didn¡¯t also know what he should say or respond in the words that I¡¯ve said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I am worthless¡­ Fidel¡­ right?¡± ¡°I would never serve a worthless person, young master. The fact that this humble Fidel is still by your side means you are still worthy¡± ¡°You are just saying that to appease me¡­ don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Did I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Yes, you always do¡± ¡°Now this heart of the humble me is now feeling unwell. How hurtful your words are¡­¡± ¡°Shut it up¡± He then chuckled as he let me have a footing again. I then see how straight my sight is as of now. Looking back at the very same direction where my eyes are locked ever since the first time I saw his perspective, I can¡¯t help but feel like my heart is throbbing. It is hurting¡­ it is uneasy. It is as if¡­ my heart are being torn into pieces. ¡°The food will be ready¡± ¡°I have no appetite. You will eat it¡­ right?¡± ¡°But young master¡± ¡°I just want to take rest¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Slowly¡­ I took small steps. It is as if I can still walk yet, I can¡¯t. I do feel like it is taking to much of my energy just to make a step hmyet I am enduring it for some reason. How pathetic. Why don¡¯t he just stay still and ask the personnels to help him? He can also ask that man Fidel. But¡­ Is stopped from what I am thinking. Surely I can say it because I am not truly the one in his position but.. it it is really me then¡­ I am not aure whether my answer would be the say. Doesn¡¯t doing just as what I¡¯ve said will just crush his worth? I mean¡­ in that state¡­ only humility will embrace him if he did so. And that life¡­ surely sucks Chapter 51 The moon was bright tonight. I halt as I finally remember how I went outside the vige. I mean. The part of the forbidden ce. After nning on going in here, I went earlier than expected for Lhana send a message saying that I should meet up with her. To think that after I went there, I will meet the old person I¡¯vest seen ages ago already¡­ I wonder what happened ne¨C ¡°Fidel¡± I mumbled not knowing why I frown my head for doing so. Looking around, I can see a familiar sight. ¡°And now the little prince is awake¡± A weirdly familiar voice greeted me. Why does that voice seems to be familiar? It is like¡­ I have heard it somewhere before. Hmm¡­ that voice¡­ ¡°And wow? Are mortals really this kind of stupid? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s been century since I had a deep slumber??! Hey you! Are youstill the scary wolf named Emric? The one who ruined the ritual stone ced in here? You know he arrogant and all so migthy Emric?¡± I am not sure whether I should be happy that I finally met her again or over years but, why do I feel like she became more irritating than ever? ¡°Ha¡­ So you seems to changed¡­ Small liitle elf?¡± ¡°Hah! So you still remember. That is good. I almost thought that it is the child of you who is talking to me. Wah, it is so nice to be out¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You took hibernation?¡± ¡°You can call it that way but I would suggest that it is a seclusion.¡± ¡°Seclusion huh¡­¡± I was about to grab her since she is not far from me by then to my surprise, she went out of my gasp as small sparling fog can be seen surrounding her. What the hell is that thing?? It is somehow different from the one who have been showing itself to me. This one surrounding her are much more smaller than those that is surrounding me before. To think that is have some simrities, maybe I can ask what was those things. ¡°ta da¡± She mumbled as she let out a small giggle. Who would have thought that those sparkling little fog would dispersed in an instant? Yeah, now¡­ It¡¯s gone ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°hah, behold, they power of mine are finallying back right before your eyes. Dare be afraid for I-¡± ¡°Just say it like any normal person would do. Stop speaking nonsense will you?¡± There was a dissatisfaction in her eyes as if she find it irritating that I stopped her from doing so. ¡°you are still the same irritating and brutally vicious wolf I have ever seen!¡± ¡°is that apliment? Well.. Thank you. I guess?¡± ¡°tch, maybe you also did irritated a goddess which is why that thing happened to you.¡± I was surprised to the things that she said. What is she trying to pertain? I mean¡­ Looking at this small little person in front of me I dare not ask any. There is a thing in me that is telling that I shouldn¡¯t ask. But¡­ This curious me didn¡¯t do just as what I must. ¡°What is do you mean by that?¡± ¡°huh? You mean the Goddess thing?¡± ¡°yes¡± ¡°I am not sure if I should tell it but-¡± ¡°just say it already¡± ¡°Alright but¡­ Hah, don¡¯t me me okay?¡± ¡°yeah¡± ¡°the moment Inded my eyes on you there is some strange energy surrounding your body. It was like a gray fog and that is much stronger and thicker in your right leg. As you can see, this is one of the talents of us elves. Being able to see curses and pain and any other thing that have a connection with natural things.¡± She sat and stopped on flying in the air. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes and I am not sure why. ¡°The time of my seclusion make my skills stronger. That is also why I can say that a goddess cursed you. That kind of weird thing on your skin¡­ It is as if that was killing you. The Emric I saw before don¡¯t have thing as that. Which is why I do think that it is not you¡± ¡°cursed¡­ By the goddess?¡± There was a deep sigh on my lips as I feel like what she said make sense. My scar on my right leg is hidden. There is no way she can see it. Judging by how she knew it as well as the location she said is exact, I am sure that what she said may hold truth. ¡°yes. That is a curse¡± ¡°you said that it is killing me. Yes?¡± ¡°truly¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°but what?¡± ¡°it is weird¡± Yeah, this scar is truly weird in the first ce. There is no doubt about that. ¡°the fog¡­¡± The fog? Ah, she is talking about that gray fog she saw from a while ago. ¡± Usually, it would be ck in color but¡­ It is gray. Which means¡­ There is a force that have been helping you to keep on living?¡± I frown my head. Her words¡­ It is somehow difficult for me to grasp it. Or maybe I can understand it but is not sure whether it is right. ¡°alright let me exin it to you¡± The surrounding was silent. Only the two of us can hear what we are taking about. How did I say that? There is a weird power that looks as if it was forming a barrier. ¡°not because I am small I am weak. I told you a while ago that I did took a seclusion. Maybe by this you can say that it isn¡¯t just you who attain power. Right?¡± She might sound boastful but what she said is true. This elf in front of me¡­ May be that small but during the period we didn¡¯t saw each other¡­ She gain power. She gain talents and upgraded her skills. Indeed, worthy to boast about. ¡°Inside this barrier, no words can be hear outside. What I will say can either help you or bring you harm.¡± ¡°Is it that bad for me to know it?¡± ¡°I am not sure but¡­ Each and every information we saw and hear¡­ It can either help us or bring us harm. And that is the payment of having a curiosity. Mortals seek for knowledge but not all knowledge are meant to be discovered. Some of it would be good if not discovered¡± Chapter 52 I am not sure if I can still deny what she said. Everything that came out of her mouth makes sense. Me being cursed by the goddess¡­ I am not that surprised. That is a thing that is not surprising since even when I was just a little, I never once apologize to the Goddess of the moon about my thinking towards her. That goddess of the moon, I hated her. I may be the male wolf in her prophecy but it doesn¡¯t mean that I shall give her my respect. The reason why my life have been difficult is because of her. ¡°but you said that something is helping me?¡± ¡°yes¡­ The time you say that this scar revealed in your right leg, even I is surprised by the fact that you are still living by now. If¡­ Not for that thing that is helping you¡­ You are already long dead¡± Is it somehow rted to sparkling little light that is entering my body? I mean¡­ Everytime I see it, their count lessen. If so¡­ If it is really them.. Then¡­ What would happen if their number turns to zero¡­ Will I die? ¡°Do you have any idea on who is the one helping you?¡± ¡°the little lights¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°There was a pile of lights showing themselves to me.¡± And so I told her everything about those little lights. How I first saw it. How it entered in my skin. How long has it been since Ist saw it. At first I thought that it was just mere lights that have a connection with this weird thing on my right leg but it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Essence of your power¡± ¡°what do you mean? It is the first time I head of it¡± ¡°of course. That is a thing that is not your call to know. Only selected people can have the right to read such things about that. With your state¡­ I can say that even if you have the world collection of books¡­ It is hard to attain. The number of books that is containing things about that is something that you can count in your fingers¡± What she said isplicated. Can¡¯t she just tell it already? She will tell it to me anyway. Can¡¯t she? ¡°Do you believe in things they called as fate?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°some things are really meant to happen. It is as if it is already written on the stars. And do you know why that thing happens?¡± I dare not say anything. What I need is to listen to know those things that she will say. ¡°because of fate. Destiny¡± Isn¡¯t it just a mere fables? I mean flowery words to make stories much interesting? I didn¡¯t know that it is a thing that exists in this real life. ¡°Essence of your power is the power you had before. It will just be brought back to you as time passes by. People do get strong because of experience. But do you think that it is just like that?¡± She then started to fly as small fog of glitters followed her. ¡°People get strong not because of experience. They get strong because the essence of their power is being brought back in their body. Exercising, doingbat, learning things, making progress, all of those are nothing but a mere key to let their essence be back into them. That is also why some people, even with such hardship, never improves. Aren¡¯t you curious about that? You can¡¯t deny it¡­¡± I want to make this flying elf into pulp since every little thing that she says truly makes sense. People struggling to enhance their training regimen, people living their life gaining knowledge¡­ Truly, not everyone can be on top. No matter how hard they work, no matter how deep they struggle¡­ Some are this unfortunate people that doesn¡¯t have any capabilities to break through their power. I didn¡¯t notice it was like that. I am acting all so mighty but in reality, I amcking in many things. There is one thing I must know¡­ I need information. It is not that I should rely on this little thing. Truly, she is a great help for me to understand many things but relying on others is not my thing. After all, there is no way she will tell everything that she knew to me if I don¡¯t give her anything in exchange. The fact that Lhana asked me to be here seems like a false illusion. The man who show himself right before me seems to be the one behind that letter. To think that he would have the right and qualification to use and make a fool out of my brother, he deceive my family. I have many things to learn. Now that I remembered it, I am such an idiot. I shouldn¡¯t take a small break for every single time is precious. I should have idly move even if I can say that there is a big changes in my body, that is too little. I wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against my father. ¡°i know you have lots of question¡± The little elf mumbled as she talk to me while floating on the air. I am not sure if what is the appropriate thing to say for what she said is really true. I can not deny the fact that I have many questions in my mind. Even so, I doubt she would say it for me. There is no way she would. Judging by her actions, she is greedy. She wants things that even I can¡¯t attain. There is no way I can just say that ¡± tell me anything you want and I shall grant it. In exchange tell me everything that you know of¡± There was a deep disappointment in me for I can see how she will ask for something in exchange.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I know someone who you can ask. Even if I want to tell you everything that I know, I think that is barely a one in the hundred of percent about that knowledge of that person. Judging by how you seems to be in that state then I will say it for free without asking anything¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you what you want so no- wait. What did you say?¡± Chapter 53 To think that she will tell vauabe informations for free, I sommeho feel like there is something else into it. But even so, f what she said is really true then¡­ this thing in my right leg is¡­ a curse of a goddess. I can¡¯t help but have a look on my right leg. A cloth is coverig it and it isn¡¯t visible in the naked eye of a mere being. To think that elves have a power as that, isn¡¯t it¡­ fairly amazing? Looking at the library, I feel like I can see something in here.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Master Emric, nice seeing you around. You haven¡¯t visit for a week so I thought you already finished reading every single book in the exclusive chamber..¡± What he said is something that is impossible. After all, that ce is like a paradise for me. To think that the space in thee is almost infinite. Many categories of books can be seen. It is odd though since I can say that some of the books ced in here are barely finish. It is as if they ced it in here even if they know that the book is not yetplete. ¡°Nah, I am barely finish with some portion. Now, If you would excuse me¡± ¡°Oh sure, have a good time reading¡± Just like what I always do, I will went in here to read. Now that I mentioned it, in this hundreds of book shelves, over this years I just finished ny of it. Hah, I still have a long way to go. Looking at this books on my personal desk, Indeed, my father was granted a permission for me to have a special space in this exclusive chamber. It has been here without me even knowing it for the first two months. If not for that nosy person downstairs- I mean that one who I was talking to just a while ago -then there is no way I would know. This books seems to belong in those of magice, hah, this isn¡¯t what I am looking for. Putting a bookmark I closed the book and stand up. Now, where shall I start looking for it? You may feel curious why these shelves have no identifications. That is because of tthe old saying that the elders in this wolvendom is saying. The erhendem is a ce that believe in something that is fate. Now that I remember it, the small little elf also said something like those. That thing about fate. If it was meant for youu, then that will be servedto you without you making any thing in particr. Indeed, just like that weird apple falling in your face. I sigh, why do I always feel like I am different? The way they think are colliding with mine. Even if I was born in here, I can¡¯t still adapt my thinking into them¨C I stopped for a moment. This is strange. That book in that shelf in fron of me¡­ Why is it that he shelves doesn¡¯t ced the same way as the others? It is as if¡­ this was ced different. Each steps that I take towards that dirrection, it feels strange. It is as if this shelves is calling me. What a weird thing it really is. The one that is in front of me look like a weird old scibble book. The one with strings and beads as book mark. I can tell that this one is old. Even this small gem that somehow have an irregr shape and weird pattern around it¡­ it is fairly weird for one to suspect it What is it? I don¡¯t know. Why is it here? I don¡¯t know either. DOn¡¯t ask me anything because I have no clue. The only thing that I know is that I will discover it once I look into it. Sitting on the floor with this book on my hand, I dare not waste my time going back to my personal chair and table. There is a urge in me saying that I should open it. WIth that, I took the courage in removing the lock and opening a page. The very moment I opened itt, Something is weird. It is as if a voice is speaking on my mind. ¡®The one that is before you is known as the seeker of knowledge. You are blessed to have my audience for what you will see is far from those mere things you can ever have. Our life is full of questions. FUll of doubts. Full of unsolved mysteries. Full of things that no mortals can even exin what is the meaning behind those. Fear not, for knowledge can be easily passed down. There is no such thing as idiot people. Every sing soul have the abilties in learning but for some who suffered due to that, It is fairly eptable that one¡¯s mind will act on its own to protect them from that pain.¡¯ I am not sure of what I am hearing, the only thing that I am doing right now is listen. Be attentive and bsorbed everything that this sound or voice is saying. I may not have the chance to hear it again since there is no exnation why I am hearing this in the first ce. ¡®Now let me tell you a story that is worth listening¡¯ Hah, so this guy, I mean the owner of this voice is a story teller huh. BUt what kind of story will he tell? Now I feel curious about that. ¡®The ce we are living is full of different creatures. There are mortals who can die easily, beast who have a weird chacteristic that is far more advances than mortals. Eveen so, despite of being a beast, they can still face death. Unlike a certain being wich are the goddess. In this world, there are realms that coexist eacah other. The one who is above are the goddesses. ¡® So there are really things like that. Is this somehow a myth book or what? Well I migh as well listen attentively or else I would be drowned on my thoughts. ¡®Goddesses do give their blessings in the chosen mortals. Even so, One can say that it is a thing that shouldn¡¯t be off the line. But there was once a goddess who defy the rule and epts a heavy concequence¡¯ ¡®Mortals will die soon ayway, there is no worth of defending them since the moment we save them, in just a blink of an eyes their liife will be done for. Onne goddess stated as he exin his opinion. Even so, not all the goddesses around him agreed in his words. You are the worst! Said by the goddess of the queens. She is a fine goddess with great sense of responsibility in attending to the needs of those who is believing in her.¡¯ ¡®Truly, she is someone that is adored by the mortals for her love for them is unrival. She is someone that uses her power in granting everyone that she can help. Being able to be a leader and have various o finsigths, each goddess have a sya in everything that she do. Being someone that is adored by the mortals just means that she have arger power than them. The only thing that she ask as payment is knowledge about new things but just like tthe old saying, Only white can be tainted¡¯ ¡®In a fine night, jealous goddess filed a n in defeating the known Maeve, the goddess of the queens. The one who is the mastermind in killing all the mortals that adored Maeve is not known for he have a cetain power that makes people forget him. Even so, that n was carved in their mind. A nigth that is silent, full od sweet dreams and happy people enjoying the calm night full of stars in the sky, none would have thought that a ball of fire and destruction will fall upon them¡¯ ¡®The sight was horrible, no souls dare escaped. No single being survived. Even the child or the olds, they perished. Surprised by the news, the poor Maeve didn¡¯t say a word for a year. She was devastated. She knew that someone killed those who adored he. She knew that the other goddesses are jealous. She was rmed, thinking that she was framed by them, she feel helpless. She wanted revenge. She wanted every single person who took part of it¡­ perish and fall in the abyss of darkness. And so, the Maeve who was once a beautiful queen sharing warmth and love, vanished and the one who is Maeve full of anger was born¡¯ Chapter 54 ¡°Maeve¡­¡± I mumbled that name. Why do I feel like I have hear it somewhere before? Trying to think of the part where I have an encounter with that name, it lead me to the memory of me reading a fabble about our erhendem vige. ¡°Maeve¡­ Maeve¡­ Maeve¡­¡± I mumbled it for couple of times before finally remembering that part that I have read. ¡°The world was peaceful and every thing is calm. Not until a bad goddess appeared and brought darkness in the world. The goddess of the moon, Levana, as well as the mother of the wolves, Asena, did their best to protect the erhendem. But the wrath of the mad goddess fear nothing. The one that is the mother of the wolves perished in her hands. Blood of the holy wolf trail her hand and causes anger to the goddess who adored the mortal mother of the wolves. She was so mad but remain calm. Remembering thest wish of her beloved mortal, she uses her power as the goddess of the moon to protect the mortals that her dear friend is trying to protect. And so, the world was doomed but not thend that Asena cherished.¡± Hah, now that I remembered it, it was the myth in this vige why we shall not get out of the borders. The wall that is fobidden was casted by the goddess a long long time ago which keeps us from dying. We have been living for a long time with no major problems uring. The one that is a snake like monster was stated to be a being that is lingering in the borders of the forbidden wall. If there is really nothing but wrecked world outside, then why is there a new being lying in there? Even the urance of the strange things outside can¡¯t be exined.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This erhendem is truly full of secrets. Zecrets that i can never tell whatis the meaning by those. To think that some small informatiions makes sense¡­ I feel like my questions would be answered if I look for clues. Over this years, I can say that Lhana and Aird haven¡¯t had the chance toplete the box that they are looking for. Even so, finding finding fifth of the nine boxes they have to find is fairly good achievement. I stretch my arms which makes a book fall on the ground. Ehh? Did I bump in this thing? But¡­ that is impossible. I mean¡­ With a frowning face I look at it only to see that it is impossible for this book to fall because I bumped on it. The shelves is also not that fragile, there are no wind to push this to making it fall. To add that conclusion, this book is not that light and I can say that it¡¯s cover is fairly heavy. With a questioning eyes I never knew what is the reason of this thing falling but one thing to be cleat. This thing isn¡¯t something you can find elsewhere. The design and scriptures of this thing is odd to the point that you can distinguish it even if it is ce in a far ce. The size of this thing is no joke. I bet it is as big as the boxes that we need to find- wait a minute. I frown my forehead as I think about it. This kind of wood vines coveribg this whole book, this same texture¡­ This same smell¡­. Why do I feel like I have seen it somewhere before? This is so nostalgic I can¡¯t help but feel weird. Dug There seems to be a drum banging on my chest Dug Hah, what is this? This is really weird¡­ Why do I feel like my chest will explode at any moment? I can¡¯t help but feel a little dizzy. No, not this time. I have to stay concious. I never knew what will happen this time. I shall remain calm and be on guard. There is a big waste of time to undergo in that situations again. Taking a big deep breathe I focus my mind on the book I am holding. I still feel a bit dizzy but there is no time to be unconscious. I feel like there is an answer in here that I have long asking for. I can¡¯t possibly take the risk of not looking into it since who knows this might disappear all of. a sudden. Just like how it appeared with even making any hint. Everything thates always goes. There is no use of regretting it in the end of the day¡­ What happened will never be brought back. ¡°A world full of mysteries, some spend their lives to gain thee. What waits for them is rity, not a speck of eternity¡± I read that riddle though I am not sure of what it really means. Mysteries? rity? Eternity? Who is this book even referring to in the first ce? I then turn it to the next page and saw a weird circr thing drawn into it. A¡­ Spell? Maybe a magic circle? I look at my surroundings and saw no posible paper for me to draw. How I regret not bringing my things. What I have in me is but a piece of pen for me to write. I didn¡¯t even think of bringing my paper notes with me since I didn¡¯t nned to stay in this shelf in the first ce. Hah¡­ Looking at the drawing in the book, I can say that it is notplicated. It is simple yet full of detail. ¡°Maybe I can just draw it in here¡­¡± I mumble to my self showing my palm as I tried to copy the image that is shown on the book. Thanks to my attributes as nw of the oracle child, there is something unique in me. I just discovered it not to long ago when I am drawing and scribbling something. If you put a concentration in every curves and lines you created, as long as you put mana into it, it can create a glowing lights surrounding your drawing. Now I feel like this should be the one Lhana said before as mana circle. I didn¡¯t tried to listen into it since back then I don¡¯t think that it really exist. Now I feel bad for not listening to what Lhana said before. Completing the mana circle I created, there was a light that show in front of my sight. I am not certain about what it is but there was a hot¡­ No¡­ It is kinda warm¡­ There was a warm thing that is ced on my palm. The very same palm whom I draw that mana circle to. I close my eyes feeling all so weird as I feel like million of gaze was thrown at me. Is there someone watching me? I then gulp. Truly, someone is indeed looking at me! Chapter 55 I can¡¯t help but feel chill running down to my nerves. That kind of re is something I am not sure of¡­ whether it is good or bad. The only thing I know is that¡­ that kind of re is¡­ not any normal re that a person can make. ¡°You¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I heard a word echoing on my head. Indeed, I can still the dizziness in my head but the only thing I can do is stand still. I am not sure whethr I can still keep on standing though. There is a strange force that i surrounding my body. I am not sure whether it is good or not but, I am thankful to the fact that I am still concious. Laughing on my thoughts, I may look like some crazy idiot talkng to myself. ¡°Who are you? You are strange¡­¡± That voice who called me just a while ago, wait, did that voice even called for me? Well, even so, that voice who speak in my head again started saying something. Is he pertaining to me when he said that strange thing? I look around to see whether I can have a glimpse of that person who is talking but to my luck, I can¡¯t find anything that is strang enough to state that it is where that voice ising from. ¡°Where do you think you are looking at?¡± I can¡¯t help but frown when my head when I feel like that voice seems to being from a ce that is a little near from where I am. ¡°Idiot¡± What the? Did he just called me as idiot? I can say that he do have some nerve, doesn¡¯t he? ¡°Do you think that you have the rights to call me idiot?¡± ¡°Yes I do¡± Wait, I didn¡¯t expect that kind of quick response but I do feel tha he is saying the truth. One who is truly fool and ignorant wont have that kind of courage to speak such big things. ¡°You sound so boastful¡± ¡°But I am just speaking the truth, nothing less than what is the fact¡± He may sound like that annoying kid who have everything you are wishing of but havig a kind of personality that is less than what any normal goo people would have but why do I feel like this person I am talkking to isn¡¯t as annoying as those others in my age? How weird ¡°But aside from that, Isn¡¯t it kinda rude to talk to someone without putting your gaze at them? And why is my view in your part looks upside down? Are you perhaps rted to a bat people? Well, that would be possible but I can¡¯t probably say that bats live in a bright ce as that¡± Hah, he is talkative. Indeed, even so, upside down? What is he talking about? Where is he anyway? Why can¡¯t I see him? ¡°Where are you anyway?¡± I asked curiously as started to move. Oh, hhow¡­ weird. The dizziness I am feeling seems to be gonne. Who would have thought that it would end with no time. ¡°That question is something I am afraid tthat I can¡¯t answer. Even with this vast knowledge of mine it seems like even my whole lke can¡¯tprehend and unerstand such things and circumstance in just a bried period of time¡± Why do that tone sound so old? But his voice isn¡¯t suited to say that he is a old person¡­ I never knew that he would talk to me in the first ce. After scribbling that kind of mana circle on my palm I then started to hear his voice¡ª Wait a minute¡­ It is such a foolish act of me to not notice it much earlier. Why didn¡¯t I think of that!? Hurriedly putting my hand up to my view, it looks like I am blocking something. I am not sure of what it might be but this is the only thing I can do other than do nothing. ¡°Hey, how about now? Do you stiill have an upside down view?¡± ¡°No¡± He hurriedly replied. Just as I thought. He can see the things using the view of my palm. I pped my hand which makes him curse in a weird manner. ¡°Addle Pate! Hey what are you??! A blinkard? That surprised me you idiot!¡± ¡°HAHHA¡± I can¡¯t help butugh in that thing since I never really heard someone cursing that way. It is not that I never heard other cursing but to curse right in front of me, this guy sure have some guts. ¡°And now you areughing at me. How bold of you¡± ¡°But you sound so blunt that you would speak what is going on your mind. To think that such person exist¡­¡± ¡°I can say the same to you. You are acting mighty with my presence, I am not sure if you are just like that or you are a blinkard that have no brain¡± ¡°I am surprised by your words but I am afraid that even with your high valued brain and knowledge, you are stillcking in this such as understanding¡± I may really look like a fool for actually talking to myself but what else canI do? I have someone I am talking to which isn¡¯t an imaginary. I maybe somone living alone with solitude but I am not crazy to made up some people that would talk to me. ¡°So, are you saying that you are not an idiot?¡± ¡°Compared to you, it seems like my knowledge are very little but I can say thatpared to the others I am someone who is above them. You can say it that way¡± I then heard aughtering from his side. He is indeedughing about what I said. ¡°You are an interesting person if I may say. Even so, you are acting that way since you haven¡¯t saw me. For sure, you will never have the courage to act like that when you have a sight of me¡± ¡°What doyou look like by the way?¡± ¡°Why not look at it, it is hard tto exin. Seeing it with your own two eyes would be much better¡± With the words that he had said, I can¡¯t hhelp but be curious on how he really looks like. Even so, I can say that I am somewhat worried. It iis not that I am afraid to see him but, with the way he act, he isn¡¯t some normal wolf you can see out there. Hah, maybe I shall look at it Chapter 56 Looking at my hands I can say that there is a small light that is forming from it. Slowly putting it in my sight I can say that my palm is forming a radiant lighting from the mana circle that I have created. Looking at it, I can¡¯t see the sight of any person or human that is inside my palm. But judging by the reaction given by the one I am talking to just a while ago, it seems like using this strange thing that is on my palm, he can see a view of whatever my palm is facing into. ¡°Woah. So that is how you look like. Indeed, base on my calction¡­ you came from thatnd¡­ hah¡­ how astonishing to know¡± Right now I can say that maybe if anyone saw me talking to me palm they would really think that I have hitted my head so hard making me run crazy for talking to me self like this. Even so, knowing that thing¡­ what else can I do if there is really a person that is talking to me and all I can do is respond to whatever that person is saying? Hah¡­ Luckily I am not in some kind of ce that is visible to others. I am still in this exclusive chamber on where only chosen people can enter. The one thing that is also nice in this ce is that, not all the elders stay in here for they probably finished all that is ced in this ce. I clear my throat trying to calm myself since I really thought that there is an image forming in my palm just now but it turns out that it was just a scribble bringing out some kind of light ¡°What do you mean base on your calction? And what is thatnd that you were talking to? I can¡¯t seem to understand why or howe you kno such thing as those¡± ¡°There are things that are hard to exin but I can assure you that a day woulde and your question will be answered¡± I red my palm thinking that whatever he is seeing in front of him would make him feel bad for not answering my question. It is not that I am too excited about his response but I can say that my curiosity is running wild that is why I can¡¯t help it ask him about those things. He sounds so knowledgeable about things¡­ Being secluded in this ce I can say that the world is so massive to the point that thisnd I have been living since I was born is nothing but a mere portion of the world hiding a tons of mysteries ¡°Even so, let me ask you a question¡­ are you a wolf?¡± He asked which makes me close my eyes out of anger. He didn¡¯t answer my question yet he had the urge to ask me like that? Isn¡¯t he being so annoying at some point? Even so, why did he asked that? and how in the world did he know that I am a wolf? ¡°Alright, alright, I know that I don¡¯t have any power nor rights to ask you those question but I can assure you that I can help you in other things. My knowledge isn¡¯t something that you can¡¯t gasp even if you use all of your life learning new things because my mind can see beyond reality and I can say that it is my forte to begin with¡± ¡°And how can you say that I would believe in everything you said? I can¡¯t see you in the first ce and it is just me looking crazy talking to my hand¡­ Hah, how weird of me to look like this¡­¡± I heard him chuckling from the other side which makes me a little annoyed at some point. I did think that he is different from others since I was somehow happy talking to him for he isn¡¯t like any other person that I have talked to before. He sounds so blunt to the point that he won¡¯t say any lies to me But then I can¡¯t just let my guard down since telling things that you know is same as bargaining knowledge to others. You can¡¯t always give and give without receiving any. That is thew of life if you give you shall receive in return. And if you receive you shall also grant something to those who give something to you ¡°How about in return¡­ I will give you a token that you can use someday?¡± ¡°And what kind of token is it?¡± ¡°It is a token so that you can be granted a permission to enter in my tower.¡± ¡°Your tower? But it¡¯s not like I knew what your tower looks like and I¡¯m not even sure if I can see it in my whole life¡± You shall not say something as those because all the future holds something that we can never be sure of knowing about. Even the story that is written on the papers of the goddess can be change in just a snap of a finger. Your future was hold by only you and you alone. So if you say something like that, I guess you are just going with the flow of life and that is something that is not right. This is your life, this is your rule. The only one who can change ut is you. Also¡­ If you say such thing¡­ I guess you are not that curious looking for me or even knowing where I was¡± ¡°What you had said is true and I can¡¯t deny the things that you have said but .. alright, if that would be useful I guess it is not a bad choice saying whether I am a wolf or not¡± ¡°That¡¯s the response that I am wishing to hear¡± ¡°Yes I am a wolf¡± I can hear him being silent for some time since I didn¡¯t hear his voice telling anythingN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What is going on in his mind after knowing that I am a wolf is something that I am not sure of but the thing that I can say is that, I am not worried about him knowing such information. ¡°I see I see¡± That is his short response from my reply. ¡°And where is the payment that you would grant me?¡± I ask without hesitations. Since I can¡¯t see him it isn¡¯t good for me to actually believe that what he said will truly be granted. Even so, I held my high hopes thinking that he would do what he promised. I will believe in his words. For now, ¡°What was your name again young wolf?¡± fIf I said my name would you said yours?¡± ¡°Yes I will¡± ¡± I am Emric¡± ¡°My name is Cavian, you can call me that way¡± ¡°I said that I a am wolf, and what kind of being are you?¡± ¡°You guess¡± ¡°I am afraid that I am no sorcerer¡± ¡°haah, I see that thinging¡± ¡°And so, what are your answer then?¡± I heard him chuckle, ¡°I shall tell it when we met again¡± And with hisst word, the light that is forming from my hand suddenly dissapeared. Chapter 57 I was surprised when the light fade out specially when that guy that I was talking to just now vanished. Never did I expected that I will talk to a person like him, even so, that ocurrance is something that I can say that is meant to happen. Why did I say so? That is because¡­ With me meeting or talking to that person, it gives me clue on where is the other boxes that I have to find. Out of nine boxes that we have to find, the first box which is found by me and Lhana the first time I went out of the forbidden wall makes a count for me finding one out of nine boxes. With Air helping Lhana finding those boxes, as of now they have a total of five boxes in their hands. That makes five out of nine boxes leaving only four boxes that we must look for. Hah, I marked all the locations of the boxes I knew. I decipher it using the notes we gathered on the library. But I never told them the exact location. Well, I guess.. with those years that passed by it isn¡¯t a surprise if they knew where the four boxes is located. Even so, I can¡¯t still help but believe that the time they consume isn¡¯t favorable to what the time is needed to find it. Even after me being all well after the ident that happened to me I can say that it is also my fault for not going out in finding the other boxes that is in thise location that I think of. It is not that I don¡¯t want to find it in the first ce but then I can say that there is truly a big gap that is ced between me and Lhana and that reason is because of the things it are hindering us in meeting and socializing again. There is no doubt that one of the reason why Lhana and I haven¡¯t talked to each other for such a long while is all because of her brother that is trying to get between us. I let out a little sigh remember that I think of Lhana and me being close to each other but I never thought that many things would happen causing us to be fall in this situation. Walking back to the direction of the mining tools that I own I can say that somehow, I feel a little sadness in my heart. I am in the ce that is near the forbidden wall. It is in the direction of the north which is why I can see the sight of a tall mountain right before me. The sound of the wind was whisper in my ears as I see how those little tree trunk dance with the music created by the wind touching their skin. To think that I will be in this ce wearing something so simple that would make me look like a simple man wandering inside his home, I somehow feel bad but then knowing how my clothes would be covered with dirt Ican say that this is the best choice that I can ever do. I can¡¯t possibly where the casual clothes i am wearing since it would be hard for me to remove the stains that would be put in my clothes. It is not that I am the one who is washing it anyway. The only thing I can do is be mindful of the things that I will do since my mother will surely give me some nasty scolding once she saw those things being seen covering my clothes that I usually wear. I somehowugh for a little while after hearing theughter of my two little siblings going on my head as I tried to recall those memories that is stuck on my mind. That is the time I went home covered with mud and stain making my mother frown in annoyance after doing so.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even so after that thing or incident that happened it is not that bad experience in the next day it was my two little siblings who was covered with mud after catching a fight under the rain. It is truly a big mistake having a tournament while it is raining is affected as wolves are not that good inbat on a rainy day and the muds and dirt that is covering the whole arena will surely be stuck in the clothes that those participants are wearing. I smiled continuing to dig on the ground as I tried taking something out of the ground that is under this small statue made out of rock. One of the clues that I found is this small little riddle that keeps me awake for days. If not for me creating another man a circle out of my phone I wouldn¡¯t have a chance and reflecting to myself how idiotic of mine not notice such thing. ¡°The sund is up, the stone is blue. The moons awake, the color is new. The water is afraid to touch the little gold. For the highest peak of fell is there guarding the tomb¡± I repeated telling that riddle that I found in the book on one of the shelves containing some informations about those hidden boxes that is scattered in this whole erhendem. The fact that I didn¡¯t know that such thing as fell of fjall is existing, it is such an idiotic act of mine to look for the highest waterfall in our ce. If not for Cavian telling me that fell is also a term for fjall that literally means mountain, I would end up looking all over this erhendem about that tomb turning blue when the sun is up. Finally hitting something out of the ground I can say that this shovel I have with me is kne of the lucky thing that I own. I smiled hoping that the one I hit is something that is rted to the box that I¡¯m looking for. After all, the things that is said in the riddle happened just like that statue being in the blue color when the sun is out and turning to a new color when the moon is awake. This thing surely is created with a bluestone on its forehead is the sun is sore eyes but when the moon is at its color change into something that is silver for this finding just like the color of Lhana¡¯s hair. I stopped after realizing how I think of Lhana. It is not like I am thinking of hertely but then this gems that is on the top of his statue is turning silver when the moon is up and it is something that is rted to the color Lhana¡¯s hair. Silver and is shining when it touches the moonlight. Letting out a tips i feel a little hopeless after doing that kind of thing. I just diverted my attention looking at the thing that ii hit with my shovel after digging for some time. I try to hit at the ganon this sound something you can hear when you hear the wooden nk. It sounds like you were knocking at something that is made out of wood. Smile thinking that what I got with me this time something that i¡¯m looking for. Maybe I should really thank that Cavian yhe next time that we talk again since he really became a good help for me to understand that riddle. Putting my hand on a hole that is created by meeting this ground I hold anything that is truly created out of food that I expected to be an erhelena wood. As soon as I gathered enough strength to pull it out of the ground, I was surprised that a pile of vines is attached on its back. I frown after realizing it and ended up cutting it with the use of my shovel. Even so to my surprise that vines seems to be something that can¡¯t be cut with a mere thing as this. The sound of my shovel being cut in two pieces echoed in thisnd as he lighting from the moonlight touches it¡¯s iron part. How weird¡­ Does vines always appear this strong? Why do I feel like¡­ Something is not right? Chapter 58 Slowly, the world seems to be scaring me for some reasons. Is it just me or something is really not right about the things that are happening. ¡°Shit¡± I cursed as I realize how those vines that are attached to the back of the box that I am holding started to grow little by little engulfing my hands who seems to be its target. I gulp in shock. Not panicking, I started to pull my hands with all of my strength making me fall in the ground as I fight with the strength of those vines that are holding me. The moon is up and you can see how it¡¯s up above creating a great scenery from the sky that is full of small sparking lights we called the stars. Even the small spec of clouds are adding up a good thing as they make an illusion of those little light that seems to be sparkling in the night sky. I never once expected this thing that happened but then I can say that it is not that impossible to appear because in this situation that I am having today. the unexpected things are bound happen. Putting the box on my back that I dig from a while ago, I can say that the vines are slow but it is still approaching where I am. I am not sure if its target is really my hands or the real reason why those vines are doing it is because they wanted me to remove my hold from the box that they are guarding. Hah, what a mess. ¡°I just wanted to take it, why are you even mad about it?¡± I annoyingly ask those vines as if they can understand what I am telling. I may look like some weird guy talking to himself again but it is not like one would be around here to watch me in the first ce. Surely, there won¡¯t be a fool that would be here, right? But even so, I can understand the fact that they are just doing her job and guarding that of since it is the task that is given to them but still¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be good for both parties if they just let go of this box because with that circumstance they won¡¯t have the time to battle with me and make efforts with thoslittle vines of them. Aren¡¯t they tired? Like¡­ What isin this box in the first ce for them to act that way?! Wait, wait a moment¡­ A small spec of smirk wrapped on my lips as I started to realize one thing. If their main objective is to protect this box, what if I created a box that would look as simr as this but isn¡¯t really the real thing? I wonder if this vines will realize that the box with them would be something that isn¡¯t the real thing. Even so I feel bothered by the fact that I have no time in creating such thing and I don¡¯t even have any spare box with me that would look like this. ¡°Shitty shit¡± Now I regret thinking that way. I shouldn¡¯t have think of that thing since it would be something that is impossible to happen. How idiotic of mine to even think of it in the first ce. But even so¡­ I must collect this box because it contains the part of the carvings that was the piece of what we have topile. If those pieces of box arepiled it will create a certain logo. If we present it to the elder or if that kind of thing di happened, we can have a wish to be granted by the elders. Well, they did said that they will grant anything. Even now I can¡¯t still forget what is the reason why we two are doing this. Indeed, I can say that we are childish at some point but¡­ Isn¡¯tit nice to do the things that you like? Isn¡¯t it nice to make choice that you created? Not make some things that are forced to you to do?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I let out a sigh as I remember those things. Remembering the elders somehow make my blood boil. If they didn¡¯t said that damn thing about me and Lhana marrying when I turn in the age of twenty two, this thjng wouldn¡¯t have happened. But even so, if the goddess of the moon didn¡¯t said such thing in the first ce, maybe none of this would have ever happen. Hah, how annoying. Looking at the box I am holding, I can say that it do have the same kind of structure just like the first box we saw that day. I mean the very first box that Lhana and I found outside the oerimeter of the vige. I wonder if it contains something that is rted to the map that I saw. Well remembering that things I am very thankful by the fact that it is I who saw that map for only I can make that map useful since even with Lhana looking at it, she can¡¯t see the whole figure that is drawn on that page unlike me who can see the picture of the map about our ce called erhendem I look at the vines and saw that it is still approaching me which is why I started cut it using the other tools I have but in my luck, just like to shovel from a while ago¡­ it is now ruined and it doesn¡¯t even make any changes. Luckily, the vines are so slow in its movement making it be an advantage for me. To think that my hand would avoided this kind of thing, I can say that my hands is goodpared to those tools that I had prepared. With my power and strength that I had recieved from doing hings as those, it is truly sturdy and is useful. Using my both handsx I opened the box to see if it contains anything or any objeft that this vines must be protecting. Even so, it isn¡¯t as easy as what I think it would be. Who would have thought that there is a puzzle in this thing to finished before opening this thing? Isn¡¯t it a grimoire or what? A sacred relics that have some weird spell cast¡­ Hah, this is annoying. I am not even familiar with this kind of lock. Who ever made this, is either a genius or a fool. Like¡­ Look at this! Just have a fucking look at this thing! Damn¡­ Weird shaped lock with this kind of I don¡¯t know why it has holes on it. Hah¡­ How difficult would it be to understand how this thing work. Is this even a real thing in the first ce? I angrily look at the vines. Narrowing my eyes frowning at it I can say that I notice some odd thing ced on it¡¯s body. Vines are living like nts. It would die if the root is cut. But the root is it¡¯s main functioning part. Just like it¡¯s heart. It would die if it is gone since it is important. That is the main source of this thing. The very reason why it is living. Looking at the vines I saw some circr object hanging on it. Just like a chimes. Or a cor with lots of pendants on it. It¡­ Looks weird that it looks like those amulets that is ced on the top of the ritual stone I once break shattered. Even so, I can say that it is weird¡­ Looking at the lock part of the box I am holding, isn¡¯t this thing seems to be fit in the holes? But¡­ Why do I feel like it is smaller¡­ I mean¡­ What if it really aint that thing that is needed? The holes are a little bigger than those balls or beads that is hanging on the vines¡­ As it slowly approaches me, I can¡¯t help but be curious. What if it¡¯s root have beads that fits this hole? Chapter 59 Using the strength that I have, I let out a great punch on that weed thing. The vines that slowly trying to make a gasp into me blew up like a shattered ss as the parts of it fly in the air. I am nt really sure of what I am doing but I feel like I can easily do what is going on in my mind. I feel like¡­ everything would be good eventually.. ¡°¡±And just like that¡­¡± I mumbled as the small glowing light that is blue in color finally went down as I pull it out of the ground. To be honest, I didn¡¯t surely expect this thing to be like this. I mean¡­ This was so easy that I feel like something is strange. Even so I can say that everything isn¡¯t truy impossible. This maybe a speacies of nt that is vulnerable in some attributes. And that attributes luckily side with me. Well, you can just thank the luck for those kinds of things. ¡°Well, now that it is finished..¡± I mumbled to myself as I analyze the root of the nt I just killed. Well, I can¡¯t truly say that it is some weird nt since even if I don¡¯t word it out, it is truly one of those kinds. There was a small sack that is strangely created out of unknown kind of thing. Well, maybe that substance do have some connection wth the reason why it is attracted to this box. Well, now that I d have the time to remember those things, I can admit that the nt truly have some kind of power. If the person who discovered this isn¡¯t me¡­ I bet some incident might have happened. It is not that I am boasting myself, I am just stating the fact, that is all. Using my sharp w, I rip that sack out. Which surprisingly let out one weird red eads that is like a blood like colored thing. Although, unlike blood, its color is nothing but a little beads. ¡°That was¡­ pretty weird¡± I mumbled as I can¡¯t figure out what was its usae. Eve so, I decided to pick it up and store it in a container I always carry. Better do something than feel sorry. After all, I am that kind of person who would eventually regret some of the things that I made. Now hat the beads are properly stored in my small bag that is hanging on my waist, I decided to put my attention into the roo of that thing I just killed.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Well, that is somehow weird to say it but, that vines is moving on its own makingit have it sown life. That just means it is a living being. Me killing it is truly understandable. I did kill that nt¡­ Even so, I don¡¯t feel any slightest of regret in doing so. We are in the jungle. It is either this vines die, or I lose a limb or two. I then gulp as I recognize some strange thing. It is glowing and emitting some small radiant light. Although it suddenly fade for some reason, I can assure that truly, it emit some light. ¡°OOne, two, three¡­¡± I counted the number of the bead that is attached on the end root of it. Just like what I have thought, there is indeed a base or core in this nt. The main reason why it have some life. Smiling in contentment, I didn¡¯t bother sitting on the ground for I know that I am dirty anyway. Doing his job for a short while truly make my clothes run durty. Hah, I should get ready to be scolded in the house. I slightly close my eyes. How weird would it be, the hated having dirty clothes but clothes that are torn into pieces are just a normal thing fr them. Hah, Wanting to punch my face for thinking such things, I sometimes wonder if I am truly a wolf. This ce, this body, I can¡¯t help but feel like there is something wrong with me. Putting those beads on my palm, I wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that it is somehow simr to the red beds from a while ago but it is bigger that the previous small ones. The color is also different. To the point that I would have doubts if it is really something you can see on and. It somehow look simr to the descriptions of pearls that you can only see in a ce that is full of water. Slowly cing each beads on the hole under the box that I am also holding, It didn¡¯t surprised me when it is a perfect fit. ¡°One, and then this¡­ two¡­stly this¡­¡± Somehow, there is a small anticipation in me. I am a little anxious of the thing that I will sa won the inside of this box. What might it be, I have no idea. The only thing to know it is open it. Putting thest beads that is needed to be ced, I then heard a sound of a small clicking as it attached itself on the back of the box. It is as if the beads itself is being hastly in going in hat spot. Hah, that was weird As soon as those beads arepletely ced in the holes, I stopped and analyzed the thing that might have happened. Seconds passes by, turned to minutes, and¡­ my excited face finally turn to poker. Just what the hell is wrong with this thing? Isn¡¯t it supposed to bring out some weird thing like those blinding light or shy thing? Hah, maybe I am just thinking things that are beyond my imagination. Butt how weird it is that even the paddlock that was hindering me in opening the box is still there. Nothing much change. Weill, to be honest, nothing literally changed. With a disappointed look on my face I touch the lock of the box with surprisingly emit that strange sound telling that it is finally open. Why¡­ How¡­ I was let stunned on my ce as II can¡¯t fully digest what truly happened. I was¡­ the key in triggering that lock ? Howe¡­ And as soon as I opened the box, the thing that weed me is nothing but a weird hair ornament that only girls would wear. The pattern is rather old but you can see how sturdy and durable the material used is. It is indeed no ordinary material. Raising it on the sky, the lighting from the moon touches iits surface creating a wonderful color of light that is reflected by the moonlight. I thought that it was everything that can get but to my luck, the dizziness I am feeling from a while ago seems to came back and let me off guard. With that, I feel my body hitting the ground. ¡®Can you see thatnd?¡¯ ¡®You mean to say that part where the mountain is ced?¡¯ ¡®Yes, I heard from a servant that there is a passage to the moon bath cave¡¯ ¡®A moon bath cave? How strange¡­ Does it mean it is talking about your sister?¡¯ ¡®I am not sure if I shouldugh or not, but yes, mortals call it like that¡¯ ¡®Do you want to go in there?¡¯ ¡®Surely, I would love to¡¯ ¡®But wouldn¡¯t you be in a big problem if they knew that the saint¡¯s angel was with a small god like me?¡¯ ¡®Silly, you should have think of that the moment you went in my quarters and bringing me in this ce¡¯ ¡®Sorry, I never thought of it, I was so delighted by the fact that I can spend time with you again¡¯ I then felt a caress od her hand touching my face. Not knowing why this is happening again, I can say that someone is controlling my movements. Or maybe I should say that once again, I am having a perspectives of other person. ¡®Once the war between Maeve and your sister finished, let¡¯s do our promise¡­ shall we?¡¯ Her soft smile, even if the image wasn¡¯t that fully bright, even if the surroundings was also blurry, one thing for sure, the hand of my touching her hands holding my cheeks fells really real. To the point that I would doubt if it is even a dream or what. ¡°Uhm¡­ Emric? Em.. rick?¡± Did I just heard someone calling my name? I questioningly asked myself as I am not sure of what is happening. To my surprise, my hand felt some warm skin touching my palm,. As well as my cheeks seing carressed by someone¡¯s hand. I then open my eyes only to see a beautifuldy worriedly looking in front of me. ¡°Lha- Lhana?¡± Chapter 60 She was looking full of questions on her face. I was startled but I just can¡¯t help but be stucked on were I am at. Why is Lhana here? And why is she in front of me holding my cheeks while I am holding her hands??? Why¡­ what¡­ JUST WHAT THE HELL DID HAPPENED IN HERE?? ¡°Emrick.. are¡­ are you alright?¡± She asked me which makes me feel like she was here because she is concerned. I didn¡¯t even sense her presence being near me. Let alone know the reason why she was here. Now I can¡¯t help but be on the spot where I am full of questions. About the reason why she was here with be. Even so, I can¡¯t help but find it weird to feel ease with her being in a position as this. To think that I would wake up having this kind of sight, truly, I never once expected this thing to happen.. ¡°Yes¡± I shortly replied to her question. Slowly, my hand slipped from touching hers. Is that even a hand? I never know that hand can be as gentle and soft as that. Maybe it is because I always find mine having a rough texture? But, I can¡¯t possibly have that kind of skin since I have been doing lots of training which makes it turn out this ways¡­ Her hand then let go of my face. I can sense that she was a little startled about what happened. But honestly, what exactly happened? After I fall unconscious I have no recollection nor idea of what happened. Which makes me wonder why is she exactly here? ¡°That is good to hear then¡± She mumbled as I stood up only to realized that I have beenying on her thighs.. That solves one of my question why I feel sofortable even if I knew that I amying on the ground. Hah¡­ There was a brief of silence that covering the whole atmosphere between us. I don¡¯t know what I should say. Should I thank her? Maybe I should do that. ¡°Why are you here?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I was having a little walk¡± ¡°Really? In this kind of ce? The peak of the north where no much people wander around? In this dark night? What would be the reason why a person like you would even dare have a step in this kind of ce? I just can¡¯t seem to understand it¡± She was left silenced for short while. Hah, now I wanted to punch myself since I nned on thanking her right? Why would I act like this? This is awkward. There is now distance between us. Not just in physical form but also in our rtionship. I then look at the nothingness as I somehow feel a stingy feeling deep inside my chest. I then gulp. ¡°If you have nothing to say, I will now take my leave¡± I pick up the box left in the ground afte falling conscious just a while ago. Getting ready to take a walk out and leave her in this part of the forest, I then stop as I hear her gentle voice. ¡°I will tell the truth¡­ I was here because I follow you, sorry for doing that¡± I am not sure why I don¡¯t feel any anger or any hatred towards her, it is as if that kind of thing with never appear in my heart. Specially when she was in front of me, even so I can¡¯t help buta little down remembering those times that she tell the others our secret. I am not sure about what I am feeling but then I just open the box and pick up the ornament that was hidden inside of it and let the box fall on the ground as it make a loud thud. I was now heading in her direction as I hold this hair ornament in my hands. Why am I even doing this? I am not sure about that. Why am I even trying to act like this? Well that is also thing that I¡¯m not sure of. One thing I know is that my body seems to be moving on its own ¡± I think this thing that I got with suits you better¡± Putting it in her hair it looks as if it was perfectly fit to be an ornament for her. It is a if that very same ornament was created solely just for her. I am not sure about what I am feeling like but one thing for sure, that ornaments suits her better just as I thought. She was left silent for a little while as I can say that she was surprised by my action. Truly, this isn¡¯t a kind of thing that I will do. I mean, I am not a person who will act like this¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t have done it¡­ now I feel like regret in doing this. ¡°um.. thank you?¡± I saw her gulp as she feel ufortable about the thing that have happened. Maybe she find it annoying, but she can¡¯t say it for she think it would be rude for her to let me hear what she would say. Now that I think about her sating it¡­ I feel a little down ¡± I think I have to go¡± I turn my back and pick up the box that I just throw in the ground just a while ago. I feel bad about doing since this is the box that I am finding and it is important, how rude of me to throw it just like that Wanting to punch myself for during such kind of thing, maybe I should just talk to Cavian and know what I must do. Well, that knowledge he have may open up this loose screw headed guy wanting to find some asnwers. Sensing the surroundings, I can say that Aird is not far from here. Well, looks like I should really go. I mean¡­ Staying any more longer would be bad. After all, she is now fine. I guess¡­ I can just leave her in her brother¡¯s care. Aird won¡¯t let any bad thing to happen to her anyway, right? Walking out of that ce, there I went back to my house where my family lives. It was a very long time night even if nothing much happened. Um¡­ well now that I remember it, I can¡¯t probably say that nothing much happened since in that short period of time¡­ lot of things did happened after me finding this damn box. Lhana and the others have the other boxes in their hands which makes me feel curious about the things that they find inside of it Are they as worthless just as that ornament I just saw? I mean¡­ Is there a posibility that a useful thing like the map that I got when I find the box with Lana when I was a little was hiding in other boxes? Thinking about that, I clean myself theny in my bed letting out all of the tiredness I am feeling be drifted away with my thoughts Should I talk to him and ask him for the things that I wanted to know? Or maybe I should just think of it for myself since that is the thing that I have been doing all this past few years? Leting out a sigh after fighting with my thoughts about the thing that I should do, I ended up calling him anyway Drawing out a mana circle at the back of a thick book, I let myself have afortabley on my bed as I waited for the signal telling that he is finally there. Thankfully my room is always clean. I mean,pared to Emma¡¯s room¡­ It is finely good. I can¡¯t position say that my room is cleaner than Rico since, that brat is a cleaning maniac. Soon, the mana circle then emitted light tellung that the person from the other side is already there. ¡°Sup there¡± It was Cavian. The person with great knowledge. ¡°What does it mean when a thing seems to perfectly fit something¡± ¡°How bold of you to say such thing. And where is the greeting? You sounds so rude for a young person like you¡± ¡°Stop telling wasteful words. I just want to know what the answer would be¡± ¡°Destiny¡± ¡°¡­¡± I was left silent. Truly, I am not that kind of person who will believe in it anyway. ¡°You seems to be not wanting to believe in that kind of things. How¡­ Funny¡± ¡°And what is the funny thing about that?¡± ¡°People around my tower will always believe in such thing¡± ¡°I am not a people around your tower that is why¡± I then heard a chuckleing from the other side. There was a small sound of explosions and soon he let out a curses. ¡°Dang, what a Muppet¡± I just let him be annoyed on the other side as I waited for him to talk to me. I then hear a wiping sound as some sses seems to hit each other together with a pile of papers. ¡°Why did you asked anyway? It seems like he is changing the subject but I guess that would be fine. Might as well use this chance to dig some information out of him ¡°Did you forget that I can still see you? With that kind of expression, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Oh shit, did he realized my n? Chapter 61 ¡°Stop thinking how I notice it. Your face is all so easy to read¡± ¡°That ain¡¯t funny¡± And so we talked for a small while before I realized that I am again¡­ talking to him about the things happened between me and Lhana. Among those things he said¡­ the only thing that carved on my mind is that¡­ ¡°You know what, I do believe that everything do happens for a reason. That is certified. It it is meant to happen, it would be¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Another days passed and it is yet another journey for me to find the secondst box we have to gather. The number of box we sessfully gather range in seven which makes two more boxes to make it nine. ¡°Just how long do you n on avoiding her?¡± Cavian whispered as he is talking with me through the mana circle I created in the forehead of mine. I make sure to use an invisible tint to not make me look weird. I somehow feel weird tho, but it is not like that is all so strange. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± I shortly replied as I continued walking tot he direction of the map stating theke having a spear like rock ced in the middle of it. That is the Marlthon Depths. Just as what it was stated on the map I have¡­. it was surrounded by thick erhelena trees making it be difficult to find. Thinking that another strange thing would ur before I finally have the chance in finding the box, what surprised me is when I saw that box in the center of theke. Hinding behind the spear like rock forms as if it was just there all over this time. There are no strange things uring as every single drops and waves of water are so natural to he fact that you will never know that a special piece is hiding in this area. ¡°This seems to be easier than thest one you got¡± Truly, this is the easiest. Well.. no, maybe the first box was the easiest and this is the second easiest among all the boxes I find. The boxe I got having ornaments is the fifth, which makes the box hiding on the tree vines with scorpions the sixth, and the one hiding inside the rock of million bolts of rock ce the seventh. Among the nine boxes we have gathered so far, I never thought that I can gather 4 boxes in such a short span of time. This box will the the eighth box. Which leaves me in case that the box I have to gather beforepleting it is just one. ¡°Yes¡­ I think so too¡± There was a small smile in me as I feel like things are being on the bright side but then¡­ Who would have thought that the luck I have would end up in this. ¡°You can rest¡± Cavian mumbled as he make me stop in digging this big hole. I have been in here for over how many days I don¡¯t know. If not for the water that the near falls have in here and the fruits of the berry nt that is nted not far from where I am, I am not sure if I can still keep on living. I decided to not went back home without having that box with me. But it turns out that the fishes on the pond would be the first one to run out than the mana I have left in my body. Sitting on the grass with big pack of dirts beside it, I can say that I am in a mess. My clothes have been like this ever since. I do have a spare but changing clothes and washing the other one, I never even expected to encounter such thing. Thankfully it was finelyfortable to wear. If not, I would surely be on range walking all around the forest to pick up any clothes I can get. One of the rule we wolves have is that, we can use those clothes only¡­ If it is needed. If it isn¡¯t a thing that is needing urgent usage of it, we can¡¯t just randomly pick up every clothes scattered on the forest. ¡°Where is that damn box¡± I grumble as I find it unpleasant and displeasing. To think that among all of those, thest one would be the hardest among all. Reading the clues again and again, it will always lead me into this spot. Even Cavian think the same¡­ He too did have the idea that it might be the ce where that box is ced at. ¡°But you have been doing this for. a couple of days. Maybe you can just end it in here¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°But I feel like you can¡¯t see it nor find it whatever movements you do¡± ¡°I must find it¡± ¡°What if Lhana and her brother already find that thing that you are looking for?¡± ¡°No, i am not that idiot to find something that they already found. They didn¡¯t went in this ce. The boxes they have with them isn¡¯t residing in this ce.¡± ¡°Then why is the box not showing up?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡± ¡°Let me remind you. It is hard to find something that doesn¡¯t exist. No matter where you go, no matter where you look at it. If it isn¡¯t existing in the first ce, there is no use in exerting all your efforts for that¡± ¡°You sounds so deep¡± ¡°Thay is based on experience. Not because you think of it, it would exist. Yes indeed, nothing is impossible. If you think of something like that, there is a possibility that it really do exist. But¡­ in reality¡­ that isn¡¯t the case.¡± There was a brief silence in his side. I not know why but, he sounds¡­ dejected. ¡°I am not saying that the case I have is the same reason why that thing happens to you. Even with this great knowlede of mine¡­ I am afraid to say but this too have it¡¯s own limits¡± I stay silent. Thinking about what he had said. Surely it isn¡¯t a good thing to look for things that is imposible to find. The reason why I am looking for this shitty boxes remains the same. But¡­ is it really posible that the box we are trying to find doesn¡¯t really exist? The gush of the wind touches my skin. Ha¡­ just how long will I stay like this? Staying idly and doing nothing but stare at the nothingness isn¡¯t part of my hobby. I would more likely love reading than doings some useless shits. ¡®The life flows in a circr motion¡¯ I hear a voice speaking those things but as i touch my forehead it seems like¡­ it doesn¡¯t release any warm feeling that states that the mana circle is still left activated. Standing up and heading to theke reflects some light of the sun, I was surprised to see how the sky changes rapidly. The clouds are moving faster than the way it used to be. The sunlight is getting dimmer and dimmer as the seconds passes by. Looking at the skies, I feel like¡­ Something is wrong. ¡°Cavian??¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I call the name of the person i was talking to just a moment ago but he didn¡¯t respond. How weird, Isn¡¯t it geting off too fast? I just activated that mana circle not too long ago! ¡®Everything are meant to happen¡¯ I then heard that voice again. I wonder who that person is. Looking around, I saw no sign of any creature that is present around my sight. No breath of life can be sense with this great senses of mine. ¡°How weird..¡± Mumbling to myself, I didn¡¯t know that such thing will bound to happen. ¡®And everything will remain the same for¡­ that is how life proceeds¡¯ And in the blink of an eyes, I was brought to a long long journey that I never knew how it will end. Chapter 62 Looking up in the sky and never once thought that the day withe where I will miss such a sight. After all this time¡­ I always saw that thing existing like it always used to be. Never would I ever thought that this kind of feeling will be something I am longing to find. ¡°Emrick, there you are¡± It was my mother who called me. Being part of a big incident and having that weird carving on my scar, looking for the boxes that doesn¡¯t really exist in the first ce¡­ I never knew that a bigger and heavior thing would fall upon me. ¡°Yes mom?¡± ¡°What do you mean yes mom? Why are you here in the roof? Don¡¯t you understand the word quarantine? Grounded?¡± ¡°I am no longer a child mom¡± ¡°What? Watch your words kiddo. You are still young, not because you wake up the exact date you are stated to be an adult that means you are already capable. Did you forget that yiu have been unconscious for years?¡± Mom was right. I am still grounded even tho I am already twenty two. After that day I had ast conversation with Cavian, things.. started ro fall in the other dimensional space. I was brought in the ce where I feel like I have live yet another life. Not just a lifetime that a human would have but a long life that I not know what lies behind it. It was like¡­ Another life was ced for me to see. It is as if¡­ A life of a being was shown to me. How weird it is but¡­ Lhana and that old man as there in my dream. Yes, I called that thing that happened to me as a dream for I can¡¯t help but be bothered bythe fact thinking that it is reality. What i mean to say is that¡­ I would rather calle it as a nightmare than a dream. I closed my eyes not wanting to remember those scene I just saw. But to my luck, the opposite was the thing that happened. A loud cry, a calming and gentle pats. That is what surprised me as I opened my eyes. Where am I? Why do I see things that are all white? Looking at my hands, it was small¡­ And up above me.. a small child was looking. ¡®I am your Atdhe, your sister¡­¡¯ She closes her ees as she make a gentle look on me. Who is she anyway? TIime eems to fly so fast in here, in a blink of an eye, I can see myself standing and taking my first step. Well¡­ isn¡¯t it¡­ awkward? What I mean to say is¡­ Aren¡¯t I living my life like a normal wolf? Then why the hell am I here? And the sky looks so weird.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was all white from the left to the right!! I wanted to facepalm when a pair of hands hold me and raise me up high. I can say that I am somewhat annoyed bythe fact that I can easily be carried but what else can I do? Just like the things that happened to me when I was left unconscious and been ced in the state where I can only see what that person is seeing. The only time I can see everything is when the one I am having the sight with is looking a it. Even if I wanted to stay that way, if the person owning this body doesn¡¯t want oto, I have no choice since it looks as if I am stucked in this ce where I have no choice but see and hear everything. And just like that, my life began to change. What¡¯s funny is when I almost forgot that I am Emric for each time they call this person¡¯s name, I instictly look as if the one they are calling is me. ¡®Achelois~¡¯ My sister called me as she had her way in my direction, Just like what she always does, she will cover me with her embrace. ¡®Atdhe Vana, you are squeezing too tight. I can¡¯t breatheee¡¯ This body I have now seems to be in the chiilds age of fiive or four. I am not sure tho but many things happened during that period. I sometime onder whathappened to my body after falling unconciious. Hah, don¡¯t tell me I died. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ There was a brief silence that embraced me. I never knew such thing would ur. I am not dead yet¡­ right? This isn¡¯t probably the next life or what so ever they called reincarnated¡­ right? Even if I am anxious by that thing, I never cared since the person inteacting with me doesn¡¯t seem to see what kinnd of expression i create. What I mean to say is, the one that they see is the person moving this body. The rel achelois who is the owner of this body. I can just see whatever he is looking at but will neverhave the power to move on my own. Like¡­ Living in a shell where you were just hiding from the inside. How funny¡­ ¡®Well, forgive this one¡¯s rudeness but this atdhe of yours just missed her lovely brother that is why¡­¡¯ ¡®Even so, my hair is newly done and you messed it¡¯ ¡®I will just asked Fidel to redone it. It isn¡¯t a difficult task to do, is it?¡¯ I avooided her as this small body of mine create a distance. Although I am not sure why she was here. She is busy with things that I not know but after our mother congratte her for passing a certain tst or examination, her time that she spends around here with me get lessened. It is rare for her to be here which maybe the reason why she hugged me. Maybe her saying that she missed me holds truth. As much as I wanted to just stay still and do nothing, her hand touches mine as she ppull me towards the direction of a ce I never once visited. ¡®Atdhe, what are we doing in here?¡¯ ¡® You will know¡¯ ¡®Why nnot just tell me? I wanted to know¡¯ ¡®As I have said achelois, you will know it, no need to ush¡¯ ¡®But-¡® ¡®Achelois¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­¡¯ We walked to the direction of the part where it was the outside location of where my ce is. I never once get out of this ce. I mean the person I am having his perspectives with is the one who doesn¡¯t leave this ce ever since he was born. ¡®You do looks like you are excited. Are ou perhaps looking forward to it?¡¯ ¡®Atdhe¡­¡¯ ¡®Alright alright stop whining we are here¡¯ As mmuch a sI wantted to deny it I can¡¯t hep but be surprised. The sight was truly amazing.. I never once thought that I can see such a scenery as this. I mean¡­ the trees look simrly to the one we had in the erhendem. Although our wolvendom consist of mainly erhelena trees, I have seen different trees in the textbooks I have read on the library before. Truly, I never once thought that I would see other trees like the one we had inside. That tree is misteriously ced inside a very parge pot that is made up of blue diamond with gold lining. To think that such things exist here, it made me ept the fact that thi sis no ordinary ce. But I also didn¡¯t expect that I will experience much surprise as I saw a face I nevver ecxpected to see. Indeed, it was Lhana. A child who looks exaclty like Lhana when she was still a little. ¡®Achelois, this is Aylin. Aylin, this is my little brother, Achelois¡¯ Chapter 63 ¡®It is a pleasant encounter for the two of us to meet. I am Aylin¡­¡¯ She was timid. Just like how I first met Lhana. This makes me feel odd. Why do I feel like this? It is not that I am missing her or anything but¡­ Why would she suddenly pop on my mind? I was busy in my thoughts as I watch these things that I am seeing. Who would have thought that things would turn out this way¡­ ¡®You like to stay in this ce?¡¯ Lhana- no, I mean Aylin stated as she sat beside me. Days have passed ever since we met each other. I somehow feel bad for I look like some gossiper looking and listening to the things that I musn¡¯t look at or hear for. Even so, what else can I do?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I mean, it is not like I have a fucking control in this brat¡¯s mind. I sigh left defeated as I feel like I am getting bitter. Just why the hell do they looks so close?? Even I and Lhana didn¡¯t act like this before- Halting for a second, I didn¡¯t know that Lhana can smile that way¡­ wait, she isn¡¯t Lhana. She is Aylin. Not sure why I feel bad knowing such truth but¡­ I still can¡¯t help but be curious on what Lhana is doing. I have been in here for a long time¡­ How was the outside is like? With my thoughts running with nno stop, right before my eyes, I never expected that this happy friendship I saw will lead to a disaster. ¡®Why is there blood in your nose?¡¯ Surprised by the fact that I saw how this Aylin who look exactly like Lhana bleed or her nose, it didn¡¯t surprised me tho when ths body of this brat started to get worried. I can see how he do everything he could too help that child. But then, the blood keeps on dripping with no stop. The surrounding was wide open but his voice echoed as he anxiously asked for help. His voice sounds as if he will kill anyone who didn¡¯tpy with his calling. Even I was startled by that point. To think that I am having his sight, It is really awkward although as of this moment i feel like I have gotten used to it. ¡®Aylin needs urgent assistance¡¯ People came as they tried to help with their utmost ability. I can see how he didn¡¯t look away and confirm that they are treating Aylin diligenty. Fidel came holding medicine and having a doctor or something like that. I am not sure if they do have doctors in this kind of ce. ¡®The physician is here¡¯ Ah, now that I think about it, just as I have thought¡­ it was¡¯t a doctor but a physician. ¡®Treat her¡¯ He ordered without giving any greetings nor respect. Up till now I can¡¯t still believe by the fat that he acts that way but what else can I do? I lived in the ce where elders are needed to be respected. Although his case isn¡¯t something that you would hate. It is just that, his ranking would degrade those who served him if he asked or talked to them with a polite manner. ¡®This thing.. is something that I must exin to her guardian¡¯ ¡®I want to hear it¡¯ ¡®Young master I deeply apologize but this matter isn¡¯t something that even you can knowi His words intrigued me as I feel like they were hiding something. And truly, as day passes by, no words can deny the fact that they are hiding something. ¡®That is the reason why I let them meet earlier. That way, Aylin will know Achelois¡¯s worth and offer her whole self with no hesitations. That is her job in the first ce¡¯ ¡®But¡­ never once in my thoughts run the point on where that kid achelois would be in such a state resulting this¡­¡¯ ¡®We can do nothing about that. As the minor moon he also holds great importance¡¯ ¡®But Aylin¡­¡¯ ¡®She was born to be someone who belongs to the moon. If not for their age gap¡­ This wouldn¡¯t have happened¡¯ ¡®Indeed, we can¡¯t deny the fact that Young master Levana is getting stronger. The opposite of young master Achelois who seems to be having an illnes-¡® I then heard a p in a hand as I feel like that person she was talking to hitted her for saying such words towards me. ¡®Watch your mouth. Walls have ears. It is better to be careful. Saying such thing will surely make a curse fall before you¡¯ I went out of that ce learning something I mustn¡¯t learn. The reason why aylin is suffering is all because of me¡­ I mean¡­ achelois. Ha Then¡­ Why didn¡¯t the told me? I mean¡­ All this time they are fooling me? Looking in his hands. I can say the he seems to be having the same age as mine. Who would have thought that I will be recieved like that. ¡®Even those physicians decieved me. Who else is part of it? Fidel? Atdhe Vana? Looking for that fruit they are saying, only idiot would surely believe with thos words. If it is I who is the reason of her being in that state, doesn¡¯t leaving and being far away the best way to solve things?¡¯ I heard him say those words. To be honest, I too feel the same way as he had said. They are all liars. They¡­ Decieved us. Walking back to the ce he lives, he passes by some trees in arge pot as well as the shinning blue rocks that seems to be diamonds. Indeed, gems and stones are abundant in this ce. No one will ever think that such things exist but as the boy look up in the sky is says how the shy was always pure white. How.. odd it really is. ¡®Young master Acelois¡­¡¯ Fidel called with a worried face. ¡® I heard about what happened¡­¡¯ Chapter 64 ¡®What do you mean? Fidel?¡¯ Handing me over a book that was in his hands, I was surprised when that book looks simr to the one I saw which makes me have the idea in creating a mana circle. Why does the material looks as if they were created from the same materials¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he is also the reason why I had an encounter with Cavian? ¡®Read this and you will know what I am pertaining to, young master¡¯ And so, things started to getplicated. The flow of time passing by makes my idea about how this words work. To my surprise I am but the child of the moon goddess, the youngest which makes me be the minor moon. Atdhe Vana is the one who was next in line with the title of the moon goddess. The heir¡­ That makes me achelois be the reason why Lhana- no, I mean.. Aylin be in a state as that¡­ ¡®Here is your tea, young master¡¯ Fidel bow his head as he gave me his courtesy. After all this time, I still can¡¯t believe about the things that happened. For me¡­ Everything seems to be so mysterious. Everything are connected to the point that even I would doubt it. But to my luck, things never happened the way he nned it to be. blink I was surprised when someone tap my shoulder. It was Emma who was with Rico. ¡°Brother¡­ father and mother is calling for you¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They stated as I look back at them waiting for their response. Even now, they were surprised on how this scar of mine vanished in just a blink of an eye. Even I find it¡­ questionable. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head there¡± I mumbled smiling as I hold the two on their shoulders. Who would have thought that the two of them would grew up so fast. It was like a moment ago when the two of the are just tiny¡­ Hah, no matter how I look at it, those year i have wasted¡­ Does it really hold great importance? We are now in the dining area near our kitchen. The foods was presented as they look as if they were just waiting for me and my siblings to arrive. Just how long did I stand on the roof? Bet my mom felt defeated after not making me get out of there when she talked to me in there. ¡°What are your ns now¡­ Emrick?¡± My father asked. He was still the same fearsome father we ever had but unlike thest time i saw him defending me to the elders¡­ He did gain some years of his life. I would rather stay quiet than let him hear my thoughts for I know that it would eventually end up with us having a sparring andbat. ¡°I still don¡¯t know. I was a bit surprised about everything¡± They left silent as I feel like they were calcting the words that they were about to say. Maybe they still feel distant towards me. Well, I can¡¯t probably deny the fact that I was unconscious for such a long time. Many things did happen and many things¡­ will eventualy happen in the future. With that future being said, that too also means that the oracle that the elders recieved will eventually doe true. ¡°Your¡­ marriage with Lhana is yet toe. I do think that you are aware of it.¡± Just as I thought, they will bring this thing up no matter what. Even so, I never thought that they will say it at this very moment. What a great pile of surprises we had. I am still lucky tho, to not die die to shock is a great thing. But then who knows how long will this thingst. ¡°Are they still nning to continue it despie of the circumstance?¡± ¡°That was an oracle. There is no way they can just let it be. There is no other way than do just as what the oracled had said¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it unfair?¡± They didn¡¯t respond for a moment. Even my mother halted in her cutting the slice of her food. The light was dim and the surrounding was silent. There was a small light you can see on the corner of the room where some furnitures are ced. Even emma and rico said nothing for they too are waiting for the response that our father will state. ¡°Truly, that was unfair¡­¡± He stated. I never once thought that he would agree in my statement. After all, among the fiv eof us he was the one having much faith to the goddess of the moon. But remembering how my father defended me the moment the elders tried to make something that would hurt me, I can say that what he had said is something that isn¡¯t impossible. ¡°Everyone do have their own freedom. But being caught in that oracle that holds nothing but a mere sight of a illusion that they saw in their dream saying that it was an oracle that was passed to them by the goddess, forgive me if my faith is not that great¡± It was the first time my father open up for us. He never say his intentions nor his feelings. He was always having that kind of face saying that things will eventually work out just fine s we could just rx and everything will be alright. He is a type of person who will keep his idea all by himself. I can saw how my mother smile as he look at him and then look back in her te as if nothing happened. Even my two younger siblings do have a small smile on their lips. It was truly¡­ surprising. ¡°About your marriage with Lhana¡­ she is fine with me. She is kind and a wonderful perso. If it is her, I think she can handle your weirdness¡± ¡®¡±Mom, when did you ever thought that your son is weird?¡± I questioned her statement as I didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Since the day you was born dear¡­¡± I can hear how my siblings giggled as they tried to tease me. ¡°But kidding aside¡­ me and your father talked about something¡± I look at my father who was being silent for a short while. He clear his troat as he started to speak the words that somehow made me happy and delighted for some reason. ¡°Emrick¡­ the world is truly evil but whatever happens¡­ whatever ns you wanna take, be sure to remember that there is a family that will support you no matter what option you take¡± Chapter 65 The fated day came in just a glimpse of an eye. Everything was enjoying the great festive that the elders made. To think that they would gone so far to prepare such things, I never knew that this was prepared a long time ago. That all means that everything is settled. Knocking on the window of Lhana¡¯s room, I did a good job in hidingmy presence ¡°Who- are.. you¡­ what are youdoing here emric?¡± She mumbled realizing that it was me. ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± ¡°The hell i would want to!-¡± I closed her mouth while putting my fingers against her lips. She look away and stay silence. Just as I thought. Even her feel the same way. She also doesn¡¯t want to be paired with me. There are reasons why I wanted to go away. I don¡¯t want her to fall the same faith as Aylin. Just like Achelois¡­ I feel like with those time that I was there, I adapt to every single memories that I saw¡­ It is not that I am wanting that thing to happen but¡­ Isn¡¯t it good enought to prevent thing before it do happened? ¡°Hey, you looks so serious¡± Lhana wake me up from my thoughts which makes me smile bitterly. ¡°About the ceremony that will happen this evening¡± ¡°You mean the wedding ceremony?¡± I somehow feel bad about that¡­ Should I tell it? But she have the rights to know¡­ ¡°I am nning to go beyong the forbidden wall¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we done that before?¡± ¡°No, you are wrong¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We were fooled¡± ¡°Fooled by who?¡± ¡°The elders¡± She was left silent. Truly, she never expected me to say such things. Maybe she was thinkingof the reason why I said such things ¡°The part of the forbidden walls we saw aren¡¯t the real forbidden wall. If so, then the elders will surely have done some big actios and send us to the disciple with heacy punishment. But aren¡¯t you curious why after all this time, they are letting us in and out to the forbidden wall we are thining?¡± ¡°That do make sense¡± ¡°Did you find thest box we are looking for?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Emrick, seriously? Do you really think we will be in this situation if I do have that box with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never expected you to find it anyway¡± ¡°Then why did you asked for it?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to know iting from you¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Emrick¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I was still standing on the side cement of her window as she look at me while standing from the inside of her room. ¡°Where do you n to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ somewhere far¡± ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°No¡± I respond quickly which makes me surprised by my action. ¡°Then why-¡± ¡°It was for the better future. I am sorry for what I wiil be doing¡± ¡°You know what? I sometimes think that there are something weird in you since we were a child. But¡­¡± I feel a small prick on my forehead as she smile at me. ¡°Don¡¯t think that¡ª We were surprised when her mother called her. ¡°Lhana??¡± I smiled then wave goodbye. She looks worried but I just smile. Even so, I hear everything that she said. Which makes me wonder if it will doe true. *** And on that very night, th ceremony of the marriage of an alpha and luna in the prophecy never happened as the alpha who was one of the main person on that event never appeared. *** To think that I will reach this thing I just remember¡­ I never knew that there would be another ce outside our erhendem. Thinking about such scenery makes me feel anxious. What lies behind this ce is still a mystery. I let out my hands as i tried to touch a seal which glows and respond with the mana I let out. Even so, that circle isn¡¯t fully done. Something is missing¡­ But¡­ how¡­ Surprised by the fact that someones hand touches the other half of the seal, I was blinded by the light before I even saw who it is. Even so, I knew for sure that there is only one person who can be the one behind that character.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As the light faded, my thoughts didn¡¯t failed me. It was her. ¡°Lhana¡­ you came¡± ¡°Why so surprised? Didn¡¯t I said that you shouldn¡¯t think of going away alone?¡± She giggled. Looking up above we were mesmerized when a magical lines slowly have its way to our direction and flying up to the other side. ¡°What was that?¡± We asked each other which makes asugh for we said it in chorus. ¡°who said you can copy me?¡± ¡°And who said that I am copying you huh?¡± We were surprised when we sense danger. It sense as some other creature we once encounter. The snake like species from back then. Charging their way I immediately punch them without even having the power since they charged to fast before I notice it. But to my surprise, even with that kind of little power, the said creature fly miles aways. ¡°HUh¡± I frown my head not believing what I just saw. ¡°Emric¡­¡± Lhana called me which makes me surprised. She was holding two of them at the same time. They can¡¯t evennd a strike. I gulp and in no time, wepletely wipe out those creatures. ¡°What was that¡­?¡± Even Lhana was surprised by what she just saw. ¡°Wait¡­ I can still sense someoneing to our direction¡± We were surprised when a man suddenly appeared wearing some weid clothes as he hold a sword and armor on both of his hands. ¡°Holy moly!¡± He eximed as his sight fall to the direction of the snake like speacies pileying on the ground. ¡°Did the two of you did this?¡± He sound so surprised. We can see how a sweatdrop from his forehead. Not knowing what to say, I am thankful that Lhana speaked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Who are you people? How did you manage to¡­ kill plenty of them when they were so strong? Can you tel me what rank of an adventurers are you?¡± Chapter 66 Adventurers? What is he talking about? And why does he wear such¡­ Clothings¡­ ¡°We are not adventurers. We are-¡± I hold her hands. It isn¡¯t a good thing to state our names nor identity. ¡°I am achelois¡­ She is Aylin. It is nice to meet you¡­ You are a.. adventurer. Right?¡± I started to speak not minding this girl beside me asking why I said such lies. I just hold her hand a little tight while I smile at the one talking to us. Giving his hand, I hesitate whether I should hold and shake it. He isn¡¯t some weird killer¡­ Is he? But I don¡¯t sense any danger around him. Maybe that is because he is weak? One of the snake like species move and suddenly, the man who was holding out his hand use his feet to kick the species which make him stop moving. Alright, I will take back my words. ¡°You are strong¡­ wow¡­¡± I was surprised when Lhana mumbled that. But¡­ Aren¡¯t I strong too? What¡¯s with her? I frown as I can¡¯t seem to understand her. Why so amazed by such simple matters? ¡°I am Draven, it is nice to meet you¡± ¡°I am Lha¨C¡± She stopped as I pull her to my side. ¡°Aylin stop it. Sorry about her she is just amazed in many simple things. That is how she is so don¡¯t think too much okay? It is her first time going out that¡¯s why¡± ¡°What?? Em-¡± I again press my fingers on her lips making her shut up. I don¡¯t know why but, letting her talk to this.. Draven, it makes my blood boil. Putting my hand to make a distance between them, I didn¡¯t know that Draven would find it odd. ¡°I see, so you two are a couple¡± ¡°No-¡± ¡°Yes¡± Lhana was taken aback with my response. Well, she was surely the one who denied it and I am the one who agreed to it. Who knows, this guy named Draven would find it weird and wouldn¡¯t believe in us. To think that he wouldugh after seeing such a sight, he is surely an odd person. ¡°Ah, I see, I see¡± With that, we had a small conversation with him. He exin that he was in this ce to hunt down this Naga. A half-human half-snake is called a Naga. The are generally depicted as a snake with the head of a human. So, those things¡­ I mean.. those species are called naga¡­ We ended up giving it to him since we don¡¯t have any use of it. I nodded my head stating that I understand it. Tp my surprised, Lhana was ther chatting with Draven about how amazing he is. Having a muscr body with scars all over his broad shoulders¡­ I can¡¯t help butpare myself to him. But, no matter how I look at it, I am better than him a million times. Tch, how funny of me to think such things. But each moment that passed by, my blood keeps on boiling.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What¡¯s with that sour face?¡± Draven asked me. ¡°Tch¡± How annoying¡­ ¡®Emric, I think I like him¡¯ I gulp as I hear Lhana¡¯s words talking to me telepathically. ¡®And so¡¯ Luckily, my words isn¡¯t shaken by my feelings. Looking at them being so close discussing things¡­ I can¡¯t help but remember those scenes I saw when I was unconscious and having the perspective of Achelois. What a load of shitty bull shits. I want to fucking end that loophole. Everything are going ording to the things that happened before. I jolted when I heard Draven saying ¡°You know wolves? You should be wary about them. Those are the species that killed my adventurer father and mother. They are a frightening force¡± Immediately having my way to distance them, I am afraid yo make the same mistake I did before. No¡­ I shouldn¡¯t stand idly and let things happen ording to what it supposed to be. Closing my eyes I mumbled, ¡°We have to go¡± ¡°Already? But we are near in my base. Letti was there waiting, I am sure that Aylin would be in good terms with him¡± ¡°It is an urgent matter. Giving you those Naga¡­ I do think that it is enough topensate you for annihting those creatures you have set your mind into. Giving you some of our time is good enough to not be rude. Am I right?¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡± ¡°Well then. Farewell¡± ¡°Al¡­ Alright¡± Making her follow me, she was left silent. With us being far from where Draven and that Letti are, she started to speak. ¡°Are we really involve with his parents getting killed?¡± ¡°No¡± I immediately mumbled. Not because I had a glimpse in the thing that happened between Aylin and Achelois before I should state that what happened today are simr to this. What I believe is that, us wolves inside the erhendem have no power to get out. Since there is a seal, the real forbidden grounds for normal wolves. The dome that is blocking us in getting out. With Lhana and I breaking the seal¡­ That makes us have the power to get out. Wait¡­ If my judgement is correct.. ¡°Lhana¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The elders are wrong¡± ¡°You already said it before¡± ¡°No, i mean¡­ The oracle did happen¡± ¡°But we never married each other¡± ¡°Because they are wring in their judgment¡± ¡°What do you mean by it?¡± ¡°Remember the odd ligt that escape when we both touched the seal?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± She gasp in realization. ¡°The bond¡­ It doesn¡¯t exactly mean that we must¡­¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Us putting both of our hands¡­ Break the seal. We bond and make changes in our wolvendom. Because the whole erhendem is now freed from the seal¡­¡± ¡°Right¡­ that was indeed the case¡± She hugged me which is something that I never expected she would do. ¡°Then that also means that we are not those wolves that killed Draven¡¯s parentssince the time that they were killed, the erhendem was closed¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Yes that was surely the case¡± Being excited with what we just realized, crowd of poeple charging to our direction as they hold arms and fire. What the hell is wrong with them? Chapter 67 Epilogue Looking at the surroundings I saw how we are near a vige. There, in the corner of it, arge tower was ced. Remembering how Cavian told me that he lives in a tower, I decided to give it a call. ¡°Lhana, we will go to that tower¡± ¡°Huh? Okay?¡± She didn¡¯t asked why, I just run with her by my side. As we run, I was surprised when those people loss our track. I didn¡¯t know they were that weak. Maybe we were startled for no reason. Soon, the tower was right in front of us. But something waz odd. There are dirts on the perimeter of the tower but it looks as if they were separated from the inside. The surrounding was dark and the grass inside are¡­ All dead. ¡°I think we can¡¯t enter¡­¡± Lhana mumbled holding a invisible ss that is separating us from the other side. With this thing I confirmed that truly, this was the tower where Cavian is. Putting my hand on that invisible wall, I frown my head when I can enter my body on that portal. ¡°Huh?¡± Holding Lhana¡¯s hands we sessfully emter the tower. I smiled ¡°So this was the token he granted me before. How convenient¡± We enter the dead garden and was weed with this eerie feeling. I sigh, how weird old peoples are. Therge door opened making a short loud creek. ¡°I see¡­ So you did came¡­¡± It was a familiar voice I just heard before. I never once saw what was that person look like. But the moment my eyes met his, I knew it. It was indeed Cavian. His existence and his whole presence says that something is off. Messy hair, a clothes that looks as if he didn¡¯t bother fixing but still look neat, his pale skin that looks as if he will melt if he touch he sunlight, indeed¡­ He was a creature that wasn¡¯t suppose to be an ally of us wolves. Even so, I don¡¯t feel any fright while facing him. My attention was caught when Lhana who was holding my hand suddenly fell heavy, she lose her consciousness. I let out my re after realizing it but was ease with Cavian¡¯s words. ¡°She was just asleep. No need to worry so much with your bride¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t my bride¡± ¡°Then who is she? A nobody?¡± ¡°It¡­ Is a long story¡± ¡°I have plenty of time on my hands, get inside and let her have a good rest¡± I know that the reason why Lhana fall asleep was because of Cavian. He did exin that he did that so we can have a talk without minding others listening. He was secluded in this tower and just as I thought, it was because of the token he granted to me which is the reason why we had our way inside. I also did told him what happened after west had a conversation. He remainpose. ¡°What is she really to you? As Lhana and not as Aylin¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t respond quickly. What is she¡­ For me? ¡°She is¡­ Important¡± ¡°How important is she? Will you give your life for her?¡± ¡°If that is needed, yes I can¡± ¡°You know what?¡± I feel a stone hitting my head. It was from him. ¡°You idiot brat¡± ¡°I am not a brat¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yes you are¡± ¡°Then you are an old hag?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth clodpoll¡± ¡°Tch..¡± ¡°We also met this guy call Draven¡± ¡°Ah, so you are jealous. Just admit it already will you?¡± ¡°Admit what?¡± ¡°Admit that you like her¡± ¡°I like her?¡± He was expressionless. Even if it was dark I can saw how bored his eyes looks like. He was about to point his knives and arrows at me. I can feel it floating up above me. ¡°You know what? You are hopeless¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Keep denying it but you can¡¯t escape what the truth is¡± I look at the air as I look at Lhana who was sleeping in this bed I am sitting at. ¡°I am afraid¡± ¡°Afraid that hins will eventually be like what you saw?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a moron?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want her to die¡± He was left silent. Until he had the courage to let out his words. ¡°It won¡¯t happen¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say lies¡± ¡°I speak nothing but truth¡± ¡°It is impossible ¡± ¡°Your scar, it is gone. If my hypothesis is correct, it was Lhana and the past Achelois doing why you are freed in that curse¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those lights, it was achelois will and power. Lhana helped too. Her mana helped you but it didn¡¯t drain her life force. And by now, you seems to be fully healed. That is a good news¡­ No?¡± His words seems to be real but I still don¡¯t know what I should feel. Lhana won¡¯t die? She will live¡­ And will not die because of me? I smiled realizing that I can go back to the erhendem But then, my smile faded. ¡°I can¡¯t go back with her¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am no longer part of the pack¡± ¡°Your hands¡± I frown my head as I saw how a small de had its way on my finger. Blood came out leaving me speechless. He soo cover it with weird small cloth. The blood float as it wasmanded by Cavian. Putting it in a transparent ss, the water didn¡¯t change. He let out a smirk. ¡°You are trully an idiot. You worry for simple things¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You should thank her. I think she burn that leaf ceremony you did¡± ¡°How did you¡± ¡°My knowledge growsrger andrger as time passes by, you do not have to be surprised¡± I look at Lhana. Did she really do that? For¡­ Me? Caressing her hair I smiled. Why am I so lucky in this life? I run away but you are still here chasing after me¡­ ¡°You are not blind, you should see how she felt for you. Even I can see how deep she believes in you¡± It seems like I did worry too much. Standing up I was about to thank Cavian when Lhana pulled my hands. Looking at Cavian he already left. I turn my sight back to Lhana and hold her hands. ¡°Lhana¡­ Do you love me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t love you. I love Emric¡­ Not you¡­¡± She was half asleep. I can¡¯t help but giggle for she looks so cute. ¡°Lhana¡­ I think I love you¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose you¡± I kissed her hands as a tear fell from my eyes. I was truly worried that it would be I who will cause her death. I feel like I am selfish to want her to stau with me but¡­ Knowing how things will end¡­ I run away to makes things be all right. But you still came and join me. You always put your self to help me How¡­ Lucky I am to have you¡­ ¡°Lhana, let¡¯s go back and change the things to the ways it must be¡± And on this day I feel like a chain was opened. The thing that is blocking my feelings fell off. This luna in front of me, she may be destined to be my pair but¡­ Even if the world didn¡¯t choose her¡­ I will still and will never change my mind in choosing her again and again For I¡­ Once run away. But now¡­ I will forever remain by her side¡­ To the side of my beloved luna. Chapter 68 Special Chapter 1 Years Later Lhana¡¯s POV ¡± Max, I will not ask for your forgiveness¡­ but¡­ ¡± chuckling, my husband was so calm in his words. Talking with brother, its been so long since that day happened. The time when I followed Emric to leave the Erhendem¡­ the time when¡­ my wish finally doe true. A small smile can be seen on my face, I won¡¯t disagree if someone call me crazy for smiling on my own. But it is just¡­ being here with him¡­ I never thought it would bring me this much happiness. Forcing a smile as reply, my brother tried to hide his re to Emric. But I am certain he would surely hit him if I am not around. although in terms of strength¡­ I am sorry to say but my husband is the strongest in here. ¡± How long do you intend to call me max? are we that close for you to do so? ¡± ¡± Are we not? You are soon to be my brother inw¡­ right? ¡± ¡± You¡­. Who told you I want to be? ¡± ¡± But Lhana choose me, you have no words for that ¡± ¡± Then if she choose to not? ¡± ¡± That won¡¯t happen, I won¡¯t let her go ¡± Staring at each other, they seem to be talking with the intent to fight. These guys¡­ How long will they have this cold shoulder to each other?? ¡± You know, we should head inside. And brother, thank you for the meat you brought ¡± ¡± Sure¡­ anything for you Lianna ¡± Slightly shaking his head, just like most of the times, Emric remain calm. Something I admire in him. Now that I think about it, I can¡¯t even remember when did I first start liking him. He also never mention anything about liking me¡­ I mean¡­ when did he start to like me? Isn¡¯t it strange that the moment we went back, our journey together as we roam in the Gorthus¡­ we just got close. Like¡­ Emric started to be much nicer to me and didn¡¯t run away¡­ like what he always did¡­ ¡± Lhana? Are you alright? ¡± Suddenly back in my senses, I just tap his back as I nod my head. There are much time for me to think about that. For now, I shall prepare some food. Brother surely is hungry after his hunt. ¡± Nothing, let¡¯s head inside? I will surely prepare a good meal ¡± ¡± Yes, you always do ¡± And there I can finally feel the gazeing from my brother. He should really get some girlfriend. He is no longer a kid but I was engaged first . This guy¡­ ¡± Brother, let¡¯s head inside? And, how was mom and dad doing? Are they enjoying their travel? ¡± Changing the subject is the only thing I can do to keep them calm. It would be good if they would be in good terms. ¡± They seems to be doing fine. After the wolvendom was opened, It was strange that no one whose permission are not allowed can¡¯t enter ournd. But it was something that even the elders find it hard to understand. Even up till now, I still find it weird how you two¡­ well, never mind ¡± Slightly tilting my head, my brother will surely say some weird things. But whenever it would be praising Emric in any way, he would just brush of the topic just like he did. My brother surely is cute. I just hope that he find someone to love him¡­ to give him happiness that he need. Maybe by that he would stop bothering me and emric, isn¡¯t that nice? ¡± Ouch ¡± I felt a small prick on my forehead as he just shook his head ¡± What was that for? ¡± I ask but all he just did was let out a wide smile with him shaking his head. ¡± Nothing, let¡¯s head inside ¡± ¡± You should really get a lover, brother ¡± And again, I feel his fingers tapping he forehead. Emric just giggled. For he knew that it was one of my brother¡¯s way of showing me his love. Yeah, his love does hurt sometimes. But, I am happy to have him as my brother. He is more than what I can ask for. But suddenly, as we three step inside the house, both brother and emric halt for a bit. As if they felt something strange. But¡­ I feel nothing at all. ¡± What is wrong? Is there a problem? ¡± ¡± Aird, bring Lhana somewhere safe. Tell everyone to not get close in this ce ¡± Surprised, I can do nothing at all. No matter how much I tried to sense it, I can¡¯t feel it. Just¡­ what did they discover for them to act like this? ¡± Brother? What¡¯s wrong? Is there something that I need to know? ¡± With his eye turning sharp, I can feel Emric¡¯s power. But before I can do anything, my brother hit the side of my neck. And soon as I almost see the dark ce that wees me, I hear how my brother mumbled words of apology, ¡± Lhana¡­ sorry, you are stubborn. This is the only thing I can do ¡± No¡­ no, don¡¯t do this. What are they nning¡­ you- ¡± Aird, I leave her to you ¡± And right before my eyes, I can feel how my body copse. ¡­ Opening my eyes, I saw a strange person in front of me. It is so weird since¡­ she looks so simr to¡­ me. ¡± Who are you? ¡± I asked. But instead of words, I felt her hand touching my face. And before I know it, I feel her forehead sticking to mine. ¡± Be strong. Believe in him. Don¡¯t do the same mistake that I did¡­ ¡± And as she mumbled those words, I can¡¯t help but feel strange. I feel like¡­ I¡­ I can feel her emotions¡­ ¡± What are you talking about? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ and¡­ what is this? I¡­ ¡± And before I even knew it, her very image vanish right before my eyes. Who is she? Why did she say those words? At this moment¡­ I don¡¯t really know. I still can¡¯t understand what is happening¡­ i¡­ I just want Emric to be safe. But¡­ if he won¡¯t tell it to me just like before¡­ how can I help him? ¡®Be strong¡­ believe in him. Don¡¯t do the same mistake that I did¡¯ I then remember her words. I am still uncertain why she told me that but she is right¡­ all I need to do so be strong and¡­ believe in him. Emric needs my support. Even if I am not helping physically, I will make sure that he knew that I am here for him. That he is not alone¡­Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. That I support him¡­ and even if the world turn his back, I will remain to believe in him. Because I will forever will be. ¡°Lianna! You are finally awake!¡± I heard my brother call me. He had a relief on his face as he look at me. ¡°Brother¡­ Where is Emric?¡± But soon as I say that name, my brother turn his back. ¡°I will go tell mpm you wake up. Mother and father are so worried about you¡± I know it, he was changing the topic. He is literally avoiding my question. ¡°Brother? Where is he? I am asking you, where is emric??¡± ¡°Lianna, please take care of yourself first. You are out for days and¡­ you need to get back your strength¡± He know too well that it wasn¡¯t the answer I want to receive. But somehow¡­ I had an idea¡­ that no matter what he says, it surely is something I wouldn¡¯t like to hear. Emric¡­ just¡­ what happened to you? Chapter 69 Special Chapter 2 ¡®What are you going to do now? It is not just one¡­ but¡­ lots of me¡¯ A viinous chuckle echoed in Emric¡¯s head as he heard that very voice. They says that the world is so mysterious that there are lots of things that we can¡¯t exin. Just like the death that is inevitable. For both mortals and enchanted beings. ¡± How? ¡± ¡® What do you mean how? How did I manage to be alive? ¡® Again with that chuckling voice that can¡¯t help but make his mind go crazy. ¡°No, You are dead already. You are gone ¡­ how did you¡­¡± The Naga, a creature that is a half human and a half snake. Shaking his head, emric can¡¯t believe in what he was seeing. The fact that the very naga he was talking to died long time ago¡­ that doesn¡¯t hold any reasons on why that very naga is still in front of him. Fighting that creature give lots of changes on his life. And the fact that it died back then on the hands of his father made him wonder if that naga really did die back then. Or if it is just a misunderstanding. ¡± My father killed you¡­ so how? m¡± ¡® That is not something you should ask me. I think you have a greater problem than that¡­ look at this! This marvelous¡­ this¡­ wonderful! ¡® Chuckling as his eyes sparkles on the sight of numerous eggs whose origin surely belongs to the Naga. ¡® You may have killed my body but I can still live in other body. But it surely did took such great time for me to be able to get the very image I once had ¡® Realizing what was happening, it took Emric no time to charge at the Naga the moment he show a sign of opening. But to his surprise, that naga is nothing but a mere illusion. And so does the numbers of eggs that was surrounding him. ¡® Oh, what a fool. Do you believe I build up a nest under your home? I am not a fool to gamble in that thing at all, little Emric ¡® ¡± Where the hell are you? ¡± ¡® You guess. Come¡­ find me. Just like what I did to you before ¡® And before that chuckle faded, Emric saw how a shining orb falls on the ground. Having the hue of green, shining like crystal that holds much more than what it seems¡­ ¡± A magical orb¡­ ¡± He mumbled. And again, for so long he never felt this feeling. The marks on his leg¡­ it again appear. Just like what happened before. ¡®Is it perhaps¡­ connected to that naga? But no¡­ it is rted to those visions that I saw¡­ right?¡¯ And looking around his house, he took thest nce before breaking the orb. No matter what it was, for him there is just only one thing he know he needs to do. And that is to bury those that should have died long ago. ¡­ ¡± Emric? ¡± shouting as she look around, she saw nothing but a trail of crushed orbs. Emric is nowhere to be found. ¡°Lianna! What the hell are you doing? Are you fuckin out of your mind?! This ce is still dangerous! Why can¡¯t you understand that!! ¡± Annoyed and worried in what Lhana did, its just been days since that incident happened. And among those times, Emric never once show himself or give any hint of where he is. Even his mother and father are worried about what happened. But what they are worried more is about Lhana. For after Emric was no where to be found, her appetite fall in rock bottom. ¡°Lianna, lets go back. You shouldn¡¯t be here¡± Aird once again mumbled as he hold his sister¡¯s hand. About to leave, Lhana shake his hands holding her for it to let go. ¡°Lhana what are you¡­¡± ¡°Emric needs me¡­ ¡± Its hard for someone to see the precious person for you to be like that. he knew that the love his sister holds towards emric is not a joke. She is stubborn in her own way. But letting her do as she please will just bring her no good. After all, people tend to do reckless things when it concerns someone that they hold dear. ¡± You have to rest first ¡± ¡± I had enough time to recover, brother. Emric needs me. What if he is hurt? What if he is in danger? What if he does not have any food to eat right now? What if he is thirsty? Hungery? What if¡­ he met something dangerous? ¡± Trail of tears started to form on her face as she can¡¯t help but be worried at emric. She know him ever since they were a little. And she knew that he would always do something that is dangerous even if he is aware of it. That is why she can not help but be worried about his condition. ¡°He is strong, you know that so well, lianna, right? ¡± ¡°But I am strong too!¡± she eximed. ¡°I am strong and I can protect myself. But there are times that I just cant¡­ he is strong but he is not invincible¡­ he is strong but¡­ he also have a hard time too¡­¡± Holding his sister¡¯s shoulder, Ard doesn¡¯t know what to say. Or what to blur out just tofort his sister. He hates it when she is sad. He hates it when she is hurting. He hates what he is feeling right now. But more than that He hates himself for not being able to do anything for her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hard to admit it but it was true that Emric is strong. Even much stronger than him. He even change the system of the wolvendom. He let them find more things than limiting themselves in the Erhendem. He made things that may be part of the oracle but he still manage to do it despite of many problems arising. Hugging his dearest sister is the only thing he can do. It is the only thing he can offer, tofort her. to lessen her worries. To lessen the heavy burden that her heart carries. ¡® I envy him¡­ I hope I can do something else. I hope I can do something great¡­ wait¡­ some thing that is great¡­ someone who might know some things about this¡­¡¯ Looking at the shattered orb on the ground and the one that Lianna was holding, someone then pops on his mind. ¡± Lianna, that vampire ¡± ¡± What? ¡± is the response he earns as Lhana look at him with a frown on her face. ¡± The tower you always told me. The¡­ the vampire! Cavian! He may know where Emric is! ¡± And soon as Lhana realizes it, she spare no time to think whether she would go or not. ¡± Brother¡­ I need to go and meet Cavian right away ¡± With a concern on his face, he wonder if it was the right thing to tell her this or not. But the fact still remain that it might be something that Lhana would realize sooner ofter. And going with her is much much better than just realizing she left on her own. ¡± There is one condition¡­ let me join you in your journey ¡± ¡± But ¡± ¡± No buts, or else I will force you to be locked in mom and dad¡¯s house. With us guarding you because for sure you will leave on your own ¡± Letting out a sigh as she knew that what her brother said would be done in reality if she ever deny him to go with him, it is better than not being able to meet Cavian at all. Cavian is a good friend of the two. Even though they are not sharing lots of times together, Lhana knows how he can be called as a good friend. For both her and emric. ¡± If you dare sneak out while we are on our way, I will make sure to dispatch all of the Erhendem troops just to get you back. Even if it means destroying gorthus ¡± ¡± Brother! ¡± Saying such words as destroying gorthus, Lhana know how serious her brother is. She did think of tricking him on their way to Cavian but with the words she heard, she can¡¯t dare do what she nned to do. ¡® Destroying Gorthus¡­ is he trying to make an enemy with the human race?! ¡® ¡± Yes, I will not sneak away¡­ just¡­ don¡¯t do that. ever¡± Chapter 70 Special Chapter 3 ¡± What? do you now feel it? what a fool of you to follow me here isn¡¯t it wonderful? Little Emric? ¡± Echoing on his head, its been some days since he was transferred in this unknown ce. It is like an underground that was made buy digging holes. Like a cave whose inside was unknown. Like maze whose exit was so hard to find. shing yet another small snakes that almost bit him,, Emric is almost out of his breathe. But the moment he remember the very words that naga said, he can not help but be filled with rage. ¡® Try to let me be and I will make sure to once again kill that beloved of yours. Isn¡¯t it right? Aylin? Does that name sounds familiar? I wonder¡­ how should I kill her this time? Maybe I should just do what I did before¡­ after all, isn¡¯t it grandiose as even your sister can do nothing at all? ¡® Hunger, thirst, none of that matters to him. as the only thing left on his mind was rage¡­ Another pile of snakes was cut in halves, his face covered with their blood, it do smells bad. But his mind was upied with something else. ¡± You are not that naga¡­ are you ? ¡± A small silent then urred before the voice speaks up. Emric has been thinking about if for so long. The fact that he have been observing the very words that naga was saying, he can¡¯t help but conclude something. And as he keeps on getting that thought, it is as if the naga¡¯s very words is just making piles of evidence with his im. ¡± It seems like you have forgotten about me. Shall I let you see my face once again? ¡± A snake the fall down from the wall. But it was not enough to make him startle. Swish It was cut into pieces as it blood spur out. ¡± You know Aylin¡­ and you know Lhana¡­ it makes me wonder who exactly are you ¡± ¡± Tch ¡± A smirk then escaped his lips. the sound of that person is much louder than before. Which means that he is just near. He find his way to where that person was. But the two path in front of him make him wonder where shall he go. Closing his eyes, Emric trice to sense his surrounding to the highest capacity he can, and that is wen the Naga tried to ruin his concentration. ¡± Shall I tell you how I know that? ¡± ¡®His voice is shaking a bit. Why would he even lure me into this if he would be afraid to get caught? I don¡¯t get it¡¯ ¡°Do you know I can see every movements you do? ¡± Again with his random words. But even with the small snakes trying to sneak to his feet was squished in a sh the moment it tried to bit him. ¡± Do you really believe what you sent me is enough to make me your prey? ¡± And soon as he opened his eyes, he knew exactly where he would go. To the left? Or perhaps to the right? The answer is none. Because that very person is somewhere beneath him. Bang woosh bam A loud sound can be heard soon as the ground started to copse. But instead of getting surprised, this is exactly what emric aims for. With his mark suddenly glowing, he wonders what would be the reason why it glows. But putting aside that fact, the glowing light did not fade. As if it was having its light up as he met the surface of where hended. Glowing with the same color Laughter. That is what he heard soon as the mark on his leg started to go brighter. Swish An arrow started to fly towards him. he managed to avoid it but for odd reason, the cuts started to appear. ¡± Wonderful, it didn¡¯t took you much time to be here ¡± That voice once again started to speak. But this time, it is louder, so loud that it looks like he was just in front of him. ¡± What are you- ¡± And as his blood falls on the ground, some marks on the wall started to appear. ¡± I really like scrolling in someone¡¯s memories. You know¡­ you learn lots of this from them ¡± Headache started to mess on his mind as he can¡¯t help but feel as if something was being taken from him. As if something was going out of his head. ¡± Ah,,, this is great. This is really great! Who would think that after so long I will finally get my revenge?! You are an idiot just like before¡­ emric. Or should I say¡­ Achelois? ¡± And as he mumble that name, emric¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± How can you- ¡± But even after trying so much to restrain himself from the pain on the mark of his legs, his fatigue, hunger, thirst, and all started to crawl up his system. ¡± Ha, this is marvelous. I shall let that damn moon goddess taste what pain is like ¡± Eyes closing, emric can see how scenes started to sh in front of his eyes. Memories of both his life here and memories simr to the propechy that he saw. The visions he had. The memories that he remembered as he was still Achelois. The minor moon, the younger brother of the goddess of the moon. Levana. ¡­ ¡± Huff!! ¡± Opening his eyes what wees him was a sight of a ce familiar in his eyes. The very ce he can call home. But this isn¡¯t a ce you can see in Erhendem. It was different. ¡± Achelois¡­ ¡± A voice called him and it was a prerrydy whose half of face was covered with veil. But the very eyes, he can clearly guess who it was ¡® Lhana! ¡® he tried to call her but what escaped her lips was the name ¡® Aylin ¡® ¡± Aylin ¡± And soon as he tried to take a step forward, he can see how Aylin¡¯s state started to look bad. As if she was in great pain. Almost falling on her knees. ¡± Ay¡­ lin ¡®Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He again mumbled as he took a step away. ¡± So it is true¡­ that damn¡­ Maevis ¡® With his head started to feel as if he was spinning, he can see how his eyes started to get blurry. Joined with the memories rushing on his mind. Achelois. The minor moon. The youngest and the younger brother of Levana. His fate is not as sweet as the ripe fruit you can find in the realm. As his fate was written with curse on his life. Due to the rivalry and war between goddess, it was normal of a god with low power and ability to gain the curse that was cast to them. As the god rted to the goddess of the moon, Achelois hold not much powerpared to his dear sister. And so he ended up not being able to stop the curse. ¡± The one that I love¡­ the one that I hold dear¡­ why must ite to this? ¡± Hatred, may it be mortal or not, only hatred can corrupt ones mind and soul. Resulting for something one can not even dare imagine. ¡± Forgive me¡­ Aylin. Forgive me if I have to do this¡­ ¡± And as he hold his hand up in the air, the power he had left with him started to appear in fog of glittered golden dust. ¡± Forget me¡­ and live without worries ¡± Love is something that will make you strong. But love is also something that will make you be weak. Cursend upon him, he is aware that if he use any of his power the severity of the curse would be triggered. But it was nothingpared to how he sees his beloved to be in such pain. ¡± Aylin¡­ my love is still you¡­ no one else¡­ just you ¡± The cruel fate of the minor god then ended in a bitter love story. And that is how the Minor moon achelios live his life far from Aylin. His dearest, the goddess that captivated his heart. Chapter 71 Special Chapter 4 ¡± Lianna¡­ what should we do? should we just go back? There are lots of people here and ¡± Shaking her head, Lhana wants to leave his brother there since she was so annoyed on his words but still remain calm. After all, she can¡¯t say anything and do anything hastily. ¡± Brother¡­ ¡± ¡± Yes? Shall we leave now ? ¡± ¡± If you want to leave then you can leave alone. You are aware why I came here and saying such words would do nothing for me to change my mind. I am quite sure you are well aware of that ¡± And as Aird look at his little sister, he cant help but sigh as he can do nothing at all to change her mind. Her goal is clear and no one can stop her for that. Thump Halting, Aird notice how his sister hold on her head. ¡± Lianna? ¡± But she didn¡¯t answer making him nervous on what was happening to his dear sister. ¡± Hey, are you all right? Is there something wrong? Tell me¡­ hey, speak ¡± But with her shaking lips she gulp. ¡± Emric¡­ I heard his voice¡­ ¡± ¡± Emric? But¡­ but, where, you, you can see he is no where here ¡± Confused, Aird can¡¯t help but stutter on his words. There surely is no way for lianna to hear Emric. And also, no one knew where he really is. All that they know is that there was a shatter ss orb on the house where emric vanish. But those are not enough for them to know where he is. Isn¡¯t that the reason why they took all their time to see Cavian? ¡± No, I heard him¡­ ¡± And before she can scan the whole ce searching for the owner of that voice that she heard, pair of hands then touches her shoulder. ¡± Who- ¡± Hands almost being cut into two parts, Lhana was quick to notice that it was Cavian. Making Aird to get back his hands that was about to hurt Cavian. ¡± Do not ask to much. We have no time to lose. Let us go back in my ce ¡± . . . Even if Aird have suspicion on the man that suddenly appeared as if he was aware of theiring, ¡± Cavian, do you perhaps know what this thing was? ¡± As soon as Lhana show him the pieces of broken gem, Cavian quickly recognize what that thing was ¡± That thing you were holding, it is a magical orb ¡± ¡± A magical orb? ¡± First time hearing that kind of term, lhana and Aird are both not aware that that kind of thing does exist. ¡± Yes, a magical orb. It is a powerful gem that holds energy. And once this gem was crushed, multiple casted spell will ur. But judging this orb, the energy left¡­ if I may say the energy resonates the teleportation magic ¡± And soon as they heard that, it was surely possible. After all, it would be the reason why emric suddenly vanish. ¡± Teleportation magic¡­ ¡± Holding her mouth, Lhana can¡¯t help but be worried. After all, who knows where emric might be? ¡± Then¡­ Cavian. Do you perhaps know what¡­ what ce did emrd in to? ¡± Tapping his hand on the table beside him, both Aird and Lhana¡¯s heart seems to be pumping faster. As if they would hear something they have been looking forward to hear of. ¡® Emric¡­ I wonder if you are doing fine¡­ please¡­ please be alright. Please be¡­. Well¡­ ¡® And as he tapst of his finger, Cavian open his eyes and mumbled. ¡± Forgive me but¡­ it is something I can¡¯t find right away. The energy is scattered. I am not sure how long will itst. ¡± Even with his capabilities, he can¡¯t find something as that. although it may seem impossible to be done right away, Lhana can¡¯t help but still find hope. After all, he never said it is impossible. He just said that it may take time. That alone is enough for her to know that it is still of hopes. That she will still meet Emric again. ¡® That crazy guy¡­ I will surely wake the hell out of him if we ever met again! How dare he make me worry this much?! That emric¡­ You are always making me worry¡­. ¡® Face full of sadness, Cavian suddenly realizes something. ¡± But¡­ if ever any of you hear anything¡­ perhaps a calling. Tell me right away ¡± ¡°A calling? Lhana, you told me a while ago, right? You heard emric, you said that? ¡± Looking at her brother, it is also the same thing that was on Lhana¡¯s mind. That thing that Cavian called as a calling¡­ somehow, it made her wonder if what she heard is the same thing as that. ¡± You heard Emric? ¡± Cavian asked as he was intrigued in what Lhana would say. Then a small nod of her head then confirmed what Aird told. Indeed, Lhana heard Emric. ¡± When, how, and what did he say ?¡± Lhana was questioned about that matter. She just answered it based on what she heard. But that alone, will it really be helpful for cavian to know where emric was? ¡± That is strange¡­ that isn¡¯t something that appeared in the textbooks that I have with me ¡± Cavian then mumbled. Still thinking about the things that he learned. With the magical orb that they have as well as the voice of emric that Lhana have heard¡­ ¡± Perhaps¡­ some higher being was¡­ the one behind all of this ¡± Stuttering as he heard the big name that Cavian said, Aird can¡¯t hide how troublesome things are for his mind. ¡± Ah, you mean¡­ a higher being? How, why, how is that even possible?? ¡± A higher being are those that are immortal. Living in a realm that was different from theirs, it was said that they possess great powers that surpasses human and mortals imagination. But to think that cavian would dare say that it might have something rted to those creatures, even if it is emric, Aird can¡¯t help but be worried in how the things would turn ¡± You mean gods¡­ ¡± Nodding his head, Cavian confirmed Lhana¡¯s guess. ¡± Indeed, you are right¡­ no mortal can even cast a multiple spell in a magical orb. Casting one spell is even hard to attain specially if the orb is the likes of this. ¡± Looking at the crushed magic orb, it was true that what cavian said seems possible. ¡± Your Erhendem was a closed area. As long as you are inside, your safety is guaranteed as you are a wolven. But aren¡¯t you curious of why this orb suddenly appeared in your ce? At your house to be exact? ¡± Thinking about it, Lhana can¡¯t help but mumble.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Because it is a higher being that have a power surpassing the shield of the Erhendem ¡± Aird look at his dear sister. She was a bright person even when they are just a little. Indeed, it is a blessing for every family to have someone genius like her. But with all the responsibility that she holds, even as the wolven in the prophecy, there are just times that Aird can¡¯t help but be worried. Be worried about the fact that he can do nothing for her. Be worried about the fact that more dangers may fall upon him and he have no strength to even give her safety¡­. But that fact is something that Lhana is aware of. And that worries is something that is visible in Aird¡¯s face. So visible that even cavian knew that it exist. That even cavian can read. ¡± You have to talk to them. Just like mortals, they all have enemies and allies. With the shield that your Erhendem have, I will not be surprised t hear that the goddess of the moon will talk to you ¡± As the girl in the prophecy, it would be possible if it is her. But, the goddess would talk to a wolven? A mortal? Even the elders finds it hard tomunicate with the goddess. They will just have a dream or what.municating with a goddess is possible. But it is more likely that someone died in sneezing than having the chance to talk with her. ¡® I need to talk with her. If it is for emric¡­ then there is nothing else to worry of. Goddess of the moon¡­ lets try that. if I remember there was an altar in the secret chamber. Even emric told me that one time¡­ if it was there¡­ it might be possible to make a bridge that would help memunicate with a goddess. But¡­ isn¡¯t that ce locked years ago? And guards are there to not let anyone enter. Even if it is emric¡­ ¡® Thinking of any solution she can find, Lhana then look at her brother. Someone strong, someone capable of luring the guards out of their post.. ¡® If it is him¡­ if it is my brother¡­ I believe he can do it ¡® ¡± Brother ¡± Lhana called him. making Aird look at her right away ¡± I¡­ I need you help. Please do me a favor ¡± The time when she would need his help, Aird knew the moment she was born, the moment he hold her small little hand, he oath to his self that no matter what, lhanna will always be the little princess he wants to have a happy life. He would do anything for her. He would do it even if it seems impossible. He would do it, as long as he can see even a slight hope for it. ¡± Yes? Tell me what you need, Lianna. I will do my best to give it to you ¡± Having such brother is a blessing. To have someone that will love you like a treasure that only appear once in an immortals life. ¡± I need to enter the secret chamber ¡± ¡± Secret chamber? You mean the one that we have back in the elder¡¯s¡­ ¡± And as she brings out the key that was originally in emric¡¯s possession, Aird doesn¡¯t know what his sister¡¯s motive was. But there is just one thing he know. Even if it is a locked ce that wasn¡¯t opened for years based on the order of the elders, ¡± Sure, I will bring you there ¡° Chapter 72 Special Chapter 5 ¡± Emric¡­ emric¡­ what a nice name to have. Now that I have you here, I will no longer have to be locked in this body. Hah¡­ that damn goddess, I never knew she would dare defy the rules just to bring you two back in life! How admirable for a sweet sister you have ¡± Still talking to himself, Emric find his body covered with a curse. Just like what he had when he fought with a naga. But this time, it was much stronger as not just his leg was covered with that but his whole body. Not having the ability to talk, all the memories when he was in his first life appeared right before his eyes. Living as an achelois, the younger brother of the goddess of the moon, indeed¡­ someone was the reason of his fall. Of his death, on his misery as well as Aylin. ¡± This power¡­ this sensation, how much time did I lose because of that damn Levana? She didn¡¯t even have the courage to do that to me when I killed that beloved wolven of hers. Wait, what was her name again? is that asena? The mother of wolves? ¡± Emric feels as if he would lose his life. As if he would lose his control over his body. He can¡¯t help but feel like all his limbs was torn apart. Who exactly is that guy? To be able to do that to him, to be able to do that to the goddess of the moon? Meavis, the fallen god of fallen love. The one and only god that love to see the end of other gods. He who have most power gets corrupted. Enough for him to be despised by all gods that they even team up to kill him. But due to the power he hold, no one was able to do so as life would be the consequence of doing so. A life of a god to kill another god¡¯s life¡­ No one was brave enough to face such consequences. Even the goddess of the moon. ¡± Now, I will finally have all of what is yours! Your life even in this lifetime, your lover, your power! everything!! And¡­ what face will levana do if she would face the reincarnation of her beloved younger brother? Only to find her death in the hands of that very person? ¡± When someone was filled with hatred, the only thing that can fall to them was disaster. As hatred will fill one¡¯s heart and mind corruption. Hatred will make someone fall in the hands of darkness. Filling their thoughts only words of revenge. Words of destruction to the very person or being that they hated. But when the darkness are all arising, there is just one thing that can fight with that power. light. For no shadow will appear in the presence of a great light. And in the dark night, what will shine bright was the light of the moon and stars. In the world covered wit such darkness, that was the only time that those luminous power will shine its brightest. . . . ¡® Achelois? Can you hear me? ¡® ¡® Sister? ¡® ¡® Achelois¡­ open the door. I forgive you in what you did. Do not make me worry much more ¡® ¡® Sister¡­ I am failure. Because of me¡­ Aylin is in danger. Please¡­ just let me be. Tell them to just go. I am a cursed god. I will bring nothing but disaster ¡® ¡® Achelois, that is not true. i¡­ I am the one to be med. If not for me¡­ you wont be cursed. You won¡¯t be in that situation. do not ever me yourself. Resent me! I am the one to be med! Achelois¡­ please¡­ I beg of you. Do not give up your life¡­. ¡® In the world of the immortals. There are two reason why they would vanish to their existence. One is if the other god would kill them, but that would be in exchange of a life of a god. And the second one is, if the very god would kill themselves. Submitting all their power to someone else. And at that point, they will vanish like they never existed in the first ce. ¡® Achelois, I will bring you back even if you go. You hear me? I won¡¯t let you just die in vain! I will not live if even you will be gone¡­ achelois¡­ please, I beg of you ¡® ¡® Sister, forgive me but I have my resolve. Please take care of aylin for me. Please¡­ I also beg of you ¡® And that is how the minor moon, achelois¡­. Life ended. . . . ¡± No! how can this be! How¡­ this.. this is impossible! ¡± No matter how much he tried to take over the body of emric, he will just pass through his body as if his existence was not weed. After being locked in the isted world, it took Meavis much time to be able to get back his power. with the help of the naga, his power collection went faster in folds but it isn¡¯t enough for him to get back the power he once had. It would even be impossible for him to call himself a god at this point. But the power that he felt as he sense the dome created by the power of the goddess of the moon, he knew right then that the power that she holds right now is no joke. After all, more believers of the wolvendom believes in her. That being said, they helped her get back her power. but judging by how Emric was alive, the reincarnation of Achelois, Maevis can tell that his reincarnation have something to do with the goddess of the moon. She used her power¡­ didn¡¯t she? But¡­ with her state, she would be out of power if that so happens¡­. Then¡­ who is the one protecting this body? And luminous light started to appear. Emric seems like a sleeping prince. As if he doesn¡¯t feel any fatigue at all. a s if his limbs are not in misery. As if, all the things that Maevis thrown to his soul isn¡¯t enough to give him harm. ¡± Why so sudden¡­ who dare disturb my n! ¡± Before he could even find it our, he heard a small voice that seems to be talking to Emric. ¡± Who ?!! ¡± ¡® Hey, emric! Can you hear me? I bet you can, how pitiful of you to not be able to talk back to me. But you know, when you brought me to see a carnival and amusement park, I had much fun. All the food you treat me are delicious! Now I no longer have anything to look forward to. Maybe seeing your child? I wonder if who will it take after? You or lhana? I hope it is lhana. You have ugly face. I would be sad if your child doesn¡¯t look after lhana¡¯ Recognizing that voice, there is just one creature that would be the owner of that very tone, if it wasn¡¯t nissa, the elf that they saw before, then there is no one else to be. ¡® I am really happy that I met you two¡­ I wish you all the best. Emric, tell lhana the same. Lets meet again! some day! ¡® And as the luminous light surrounds emric¡¯s body, he can feel that the curse was lifted. ¡® I have my role¡­ and I am happy I was able to do that. my creator¡­ nissa is a good elf¡­ am I not? ¡® And a small giggle escaped her voice before her existence vanish and take over the curse. All problems have solutions, all sickness have cure, and all curse have spell for it to be lifted. But in this world, nothing is free. All of it have payments to be settled. But not all paymentses with money, for some¡­ life is the only payment they ept. Opening his eyes, Emric feel as if finally the holes are patched up. As if he finally see the reasons of all of this. Who would have thought that the goddess of the moon would be someone that he once called as a sister? No one would even dare ask that. ¡± Maevis¡­ you told me a god can be killed if another god would perish¡­ right? ¡± Hatred, that is one of the thing that all should avoid having. For it can corrupt your mind and heart. but did anyone not told you how all things can be powerful and harmful in a wrong person? just like that¡­ hatred may be dangerous, but if given to the right one, it can be the urge to make some impossible things be possible. ¡± But with you right now¡­ can you even consider your self as one ? ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Is it arrogance? Or is it just a warning for something that may surely be done? ¡± To that person that brings me nothing but misery¡­ to the one that I am afraid I cant even call as a person¡­ you are nothing but a monster that is needed to be gone. Forever¡­ ¡± ¡± If you kill me you will me cursed! ¡± A smirk then escaped his lips. ¡± oh really? But am I not cursed so long ago? Another curse isn¡¯t even a threat to me ¡± And as if the minor moon descend on thend, Emric¡¯s power seems to be unleashed the moment the cursed was lift up to him. ¡± It is time for you to vanish. As payment for what you did¡­ to me¡­ to my sister¡­ and to my dearest Lhana¡­ ¡° Chapter 73 Special Chapter Ending Smashing the wall turns then to pebbles. That is when Emric saw the very body that was chains on the center of a podium. ¡® So this is where you are. You have that much courage when you could barely move? ¡® Seeing how the chains seem to be on loose, he realized that the chain would break any time soon. And that is the hopes maevis have. Making him have the courage to do what he just did. To steal Emric¡¯s body and get revenge on her sister, Levana. ¡± Maevis¡­ I am d ¡± ¡® I am d that in this time, it would be you who would felt what it is like. To vanish in the world as if you are never been born. But unlucky you, you are not like me. Because you have no one to turn rules upside down just to get you back in this world ¡® ¡± This is your end ¡± . . . ¡± This are such good wine Aird, you would really give this to us? Thanks! ¡± With him distracting the guards, no one noticed how Lhana entered the forbidden secret chamber. It was not open for anyone as the elders feel a strong power inside. And anything that is harmful shall not be tolerated as what they all wanted was a safend for their people. ¡® This is the chamber¡­ ¡® Holding the piece of paper that Cavian give to her, Lhana unfold it revealing spells that she can conduct in order to create a bridge to where Levana was. But just like what he said, there is no certainty for that. as mortals have not much power to create such impossible things. ¡± Since the day I was born I am aware I am special. May it be a curse or a blessing to be the person in the prophecy, but please¡­. Just this time, give me blessing. Let me¡­ talk to you. Help me¡­ help me so I can save Emric. So he wont be in harm¡­ ¡± Spreading her hands she whisper the chant written. With her eyes close, no normal person can memorized that words so quickly. But she is no normal wolven. She is special¡­ Even in the day she hasn¡¯t been born ¡± Eth gossedd ofth en omo, neish uryo ghil ut nopme, vegi mehe woran dhap retsu nagat, sebel se me. Ha eh ve meros cuvy ¡± [ The goddess of the moon, shine your light upon me, give me power and strength, bless me. Have mercy ] Eyes glowing like the radiance of the moon, the whole Erhendem felt the prescence of something unknown. Even the elders walk pass the very ce where it was, and there they saw the light as luminous as the moon. In the shiny day where the sun was set up high, no records can tell that the moon can outshine the sun. no records can dare testify, that the sun¡¯s light fall behind the moon. But what they see right before their eyes is nothing but the truth, indeed, the sun was shining so bright. But the fact remains that the moon¡­ is glowing much brighter. Much much brighter than it used to. What for? No one know, no one dare ask Transforming to teir wolven form, thousands and hundreds of cries of wolven can be heard. Loud enough for even the kingdom of gorthus to be rmed. ¡± What was that? ¡± ¡± Hey, that sound.. are they wolf? ¡± ¡± Ma ma this is scary! ¡± ¡± That ce¡­ it was Erhendem¡­ right? ¡± Thousands of people can see what the whole world is trying to say. Everyone stopped in what they are doing as if it was something that they can only see once in their life. And indeed, it surely is. As the very scene is but the calling of the wolven for their very goddess. Leaded by the very girl in the prophecy. Power surging to her body, Levana can¡¯t help but hear the cries of the one she blessed. ¡® Asena? ¡® ¡® Atst you are finally awake. How can you leave your post for so long? ¡® They say that once you fall, there is just one way for you to go. That is to stand up and rise up high once again. but how can you rise if you have no will to do so? ¡® Asena¡­ you are here¡­ how did you¡­ ¡® ¡® How funny of you levana, did I not promise you I will stay by your side? ¡® Some would be willing to get stucked in one ce, if it means for them to have something they can¡¯t be brought when they take step forward ¡® You have to go, they are waiting fo you ¡® Some are scared, scared at the fact that they will leave something behind if they do so. Leaving them stranded and unable to move forward ¡® But, if I go, I will never see you again ¡®Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But is that what we can do in this life? Nothing remains the same for always. We must keep moving forward. No matter who you are, no matter what you are. Because if you dare not keep moving, it will be your loss. And in the end, you will have nothing but regrets ¡® I am always by your side¡­ levana. Hurry, you still have time. you did your best.. your brother¡­ he is waiting for you. And didn¡¯t you promise? That you would take care of them for me? ¡® ¡® Asena¡­ ¡® ¡® Hurry, you are resting for so long. Where is the proud goddess I knew? Aren¡¯t you just cking off? ¡® Courage¡­ that is something one must have. Courage to face what they fear. Courage to face the uncertain of this world. And courage to keep moving forward. . . . ¡± Child, I hear your call ¡± ¡± Goddess of the moon! ¡± . . . ¡± Emric! You are alive! ¡± Rushing to where emric was, it was thanks to the goddess how Lhana was able to go in the ce where he was. After all, only the one that is from the higher realm can have the ability to open up a path created by a goddess. ¡± Lhana¡­ ¡± He mumbled weakly as the curse are starting to spread all over his body. Nissa was able to cure him and bring back his power but he ended up in such state. Although it was something he decided for himself, he knew that it is what he would face yet he had no fear. ¡± I am d he didn¡¯t hurt you¡­ ¡± Coughing, that is what he said but with Lhana¡¯s hand glowing, even if the curse won¡¯t be lift, she did her best to at least lessen the pain. ¡± You ididot, why would you do that! Why would you¡­ ¡± Crying is the only thing that she can do. as her face went blurry in Emric¡¯s vision, there was a warmth power that suddenly embraced him. ¡® Aird¡­ my stubborn little brother ¡® That voice, the very voice he was used to hear before ¡® I can¡¯t do much things to you right now other than this¡­ I am sure the heavenly principles won¡¯t turn blind eye in what I am doing but¡­ if it is for you¡­ I am not afraid to do so ¡® ¡® Sister? ¡® ¡® Forgive me if I drag you and Aylin in such mess¡­ I didn¡¯t even seed to give you a good life as Emric¡­ but¡­ please¡­ leave happy. I will be watching you from afar¡­ Emric ¡® ¡® Thank you¡­ sister¡­ ¡® ¡® Live a good life¡­ not for me¡­ not for anyone but yourself¡­ ¡® . . . Its been years after that incident happened. One can tell how much powerful the wolven have be. But far from the senseless creatures that dare hurt innocent people, the wolves are different. They will not fight anyone if they mean no harm to them. It is said that even if a lone child wanders in the vicinity of the Erhendem, they will still survive. As the wolven are their guardian. They mean no harm to people. And the tradings of different products even emerge. The barrier that was surrounding the ce was as strong as ever. Even the famous Aird Cressido was on patrol day by day to make sure that no naga would be left alive. It isn¡¯t even a joke to say that even the king of Gorthus dare not defy the power of the wolven. Specially that renowned Alpha of all alphas, Emric. Erhendem has never been so lively as it was before. ¡± Emric, are you free after the day? The elders are nning to have a small celebration for the prophecy. A new fated wolven was blessed by the goddess of the moon ¡± Smilling, Emric was treated with high respect. His words and opinions are well received. But just as what he was like even when he was a child, he dare not do something he doesn¡¯t want to. ¡± pardon my rudeness but my wife is waiting for me ¡± ¡± Now that you mention, tell Lhana we wish her well. I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of wolven will your child be. To have such wonderful parents¡­ ¡± ¡± My children will live the life they wished to have ¡± ¡± You really are a odd person, emric. But¡­ twins surely runs in one¡¯s blood. Your siblings are twins too, right? ¡± ¡± Yes, ¡± ¡± Have you prepared a name already? ¡± ¡± I give that decision to Lhana. So if you may excuse me, I can¡¯t wait to see my wife ¡± And so he left leaving the air and dust. ¡± Youngesters surely are lively¡­ who would have thought he would grew into that? I am d to live in a life where they exist¡­. ¡± ¡± What are you talking about? It is not just you ¡± ¡± Hah, how much I envy that rascal. Even I in that age isn¡¯t that remarkable¡­ ¡± ¡± He is just¡­ blessed. Not because the goddess of the moon blessed him but because¡­ he is the blessing itself ¡± ¡± You are right, that guy¡­. He surely is ¡± . . . ¡± Emric, you are back ¡± ¡± I am home ¡° The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!